puffyboa.xyz Speedreed

Speedreed

THE

CATCHER

IN

THE

RYE

by

J.D.

Salinger

TO

MY

MOTHER

1

If

you

really

want

to

hear

about

it,

the

first

thing

you'll

probably

want

to

know

is

where

I

was

born,

an

what

my

lousy

childhood

was

like,

and

how

my

parents

were

occupied

and

all

before

they

had

me,

and

all

that

David

Copperfield

kind

of

crap,

but

I

don't

feel

like

going

into

it,

if

you

want

to

know

the

truth.

In

the

first

place,

that

stuff

bores

me,

and

in

the

second

place,

my

parents

would

have

about

two

hemorrhages

apiece

if

I

told

anything

pretty

personal

about

them.

They're

quite

touchy

about

anything

like

that,

especially

my

father.

They're

nice

and

all--I'm

not

saying

that--but

they're

also

touchy

as

hell.

Besides,

I'm

not

going

to

tell

you

my

whole

goddam

autobiography

or

anything.

I'll

just

tell

you

about

this

madman

stuff

that

happened

to

me

around

last

Christmas

just

before

I

got

pretty

run-down

and

had

to

come

out

here

and

take

it

easy.

I

mean

that's

all

I

told

D.B.

about,

and

he's

my

brother

and

all.

He's

in

Hollywood.

That

isn't

too

far

from

this

crumby

place,

and

he

comes

over

and

visits

me

practically

every

week

end.

He's

going

to

drive

me

home

when

I

go

home

next

month

maybe.

He

just

got

a

Jaguar.

One

of

those

little

English

jobs

that

can

do

around

two

hundred

miles

an

hour.

It

cost

him

damn

near

four

thousand

bucks.

He's

got

a

lot

of

dough,

now.

He

didn't

use

to.

He

used

to

be

just

a

regular

writer,

when

he

was

home.

He

wrote

this

terrific

book

of

short

stories,

The

Secret

Goldfish,

in

case

you

never

heard

of

him.

The

best

one

in

it

was

"The

Secret

Goldfish."

It

was

about

this

little

kid

that

wouldn't

let

anybody

look

at

his

goldfish

because

he'd

bought

it

with

his

own

money.

It

killed

me.

Now

he's

out

in

Hollywood,

D.B.,

being

a

prostitute.

If

there's

one

thing

I

hate,

it's

the

movies.

Don't

even

mention

them

to

me.

Where

I

want

to

start

telling

is

the

day

I

left

Pencey

Prep.

Pencey

Prep

is

this

school

that's

in

Agerstown,

Pennsylvania.

You

probably

heard

of

it.

You've

probably

seen

the

ads,

anyway.

They

advertise

in

about

a

thousand

magazines,

always

showing

some

hotshot

guy

on

a

horse

jumping

over

a

fence.

Like

as

if

all

you

ever

did

at

Pencey

was

play

polo

all

the

time.

I

never

even

once

saw

a

horse

anywhere

near

the

place.

And

underneath

the

guy

on

the

horse's

picture,

it

always

says:

"Since

1888

we

have

been

molding

boys

into

splendid,

clear-thinking

young

men."

Strictly

for

the

birds.

They

don't

do

any

damn

more

molding

at

Pencey

than

they

do

at

any

other

school.

And

I

didn't

know

anybody

there

that

was

splendid

and

clear-thinking

and

all.

Maybe

two

guys.

If

that

many.

And

they

probably

came

to

Pencey

that

way.

Anyway,

it

was

the

Saturday

of

the

football

game

with

Saxon

Hall.

The

game

with

Saxon

Hall

was

supposed

to

be

a

very

big

deal

around

Pencey.

It

was

the

last

game

of

the

year,

and

you

were

supposed

to

commit

suicide

or

something

if

old

Pencey

didn't

win.

I

remember

around

three

o'clock

that

afternoon

I

was

standing

way

the

hell

up

on

top

of

Thomsen

Hill,

right

next

to

this

crazy

cannon

that

was

in

the

Revolutionary

War

and

all.

You

could

see

the

whole

field

from

there,

and

you

could

see

the

two

teams

bashing

each

other

all

over

the

place.

You

couldn't

see

the

grandstand

too

hot,

but

you

could

hear

them

all

yelling,

deep

and

terrific

on

the

Pencey

side,

because

practically

the

whole

school

except

me

was

there,

and

scrawny

and

faggy

on

the

Saxon

Hall

side,

because

the

visiting

team

hardly

ever

brought

many

people

with

them.

There

were

never

many

girls

at

all

at

the

football

games.

Only

seniors

were

allowed

to

bring

girls

with

them.

It

was

a

terrible

school,

no

matter

how

you

looked

at

it.

I

like

to

be

somewhere

at

least

where

you

can

see

a

few

girls

around

once

in

a

while,

even

if

they're

only

scratching

their

arms

or

blowing

their

noses

or

even

just

giggling

or

something.

Old

Selma

Thurmer--she

was

the

headmaster's

daughter--showed

up

at

the

games

quite

often,

but

she

wasn't

exactly

the

type

that

drove

you

mad

with

desire.

She

was

a

pretty

nice

girl,

though.

I

sat

next

to

her

once

in

the

bus

from

Agerstown

and

we

sort

of

struck

up

a

conversation.

I

liked

her.

She

had

a

big

nose

and

her

nails

were

all

bitten

down

and

bleedy-looking

and

she

had

on

those

damn

falsies

that

point

all

over

the

place,

but

you

felt

sort

of

sorry

for

her.

What

I

liked

about

her,

she

didn't

give

you

a

lot

of

horse

manure

about

what

a

great

guy

her

father

was.

She

probably

knew

what

a

phony

slob

he

was.

The

reason

I

was

standing

way

up

on

Thomsen

Hill,

instead

of

down

at

the

game,

was

because

I'd

just

got

back

from

New

York

with

the

fencing

team.

I

was

the

goddam

manager

of

the

fencing

team.

Very

big

deal.

We'd

gone

in

to

New

York

that

morning

for

this

fencing

meet

with

McBurney

School.

Only,

we

didn't

have

the

meet.

I

left

all

the

foils

and

equipment

and

stuff

on

the

goddam

subway.

It

wasn't

all

my

fault.

I

had

to

keep

getting

up

to

look

at

this

map,

so

we'd

know

where

to

get

off.

So

we

got

back

to

Pencey

around

two-thirty

instead

of

around

dinnertime.

The

whole

team

ostracized

me

the

whole

way

back

on

the

train.

It

was

pretty

funny,

in

a

way.

The

other

reason

I

wasn't

down

at

the

game

was

because

I

was

on

my

way

to

say

good-by

to

old

Spencer,

my

history

teacher.

He

had

the

grippe,

and

I

figured

I

probably

wouldn't

see

him

again

till

Christmas

vacation

started.

He

wrote

me

this

note

saying

he

wanted

to

see

me

before

I

went

home.

He

knew

I

wasn't

coming

back

to

Pencey.

I

forgot

to

tell

you

about

that.

They

kicked

me

out.

I

wasn't

supposed

to

come

back

after

Christmas

vacation

on

account

of

I

was

flunking

four

subjects

and

not

applying

myself

and

all.

They

gave

me

frequent

warning

to

start

applying

myself--especially

around

midterms,

when

my

parents

came

up

for

a

conference

with

old

Thurmer--but

I

didn't

do

it.

So

I

got

the

ax.

They

give

guys

the

ax

quite

frequently

at

Pencey.

It

has

a

very

good

academic

rating,

Pencey.

It

really

does.

Anyway,

it

was

December

and

all,

and

it

was

cold

as

a

witch's

teat,

especially

on

top

of

that

stupid

hill.

I

only

had

on

my

reversible

and

no

gloves

or

anything.

The

week

before

that,

somebody'd

stolen

my

camel's-hair

coat

right

out

of

my

room,

with

my

furlined

gloves

right

in

the

pocket

and

all.

Pencey

was

full

of

crooks.

Quite

a

few

guys

came

from

these

very

wealthy

families,

but

it

was

full

of

crooks

anyway.

The

more

expensive

a

school

is,

the

more

crooks

it

has--I'm

not

kidding.

Anyway,

I

kept

standing

next

to

that

crazy

cannon,

looking

down

at

the

game

and

freezing

my

ass

off.

Only,

I

wasn't

watching

the

game

too

much.

What

I

was

really

hanging

around

for,

I

was

trying

to

feel

some

kind

of

a

good-by.

I

mean

I've

left

schools

and

places

I

didn't

even

know

I

was

leaving

them.

I

hate

that.

I

don't

care

if

it's

a

sad

good-by

or

a

bad

goodby,

but

when

I

leave

a

place

I

like

to

know

I'm

leaving

it.

If

you

don't,

you

feel

even

worse.

I

was

lucky.

All

of

a

sudden

I

thought

of

something

that

helped

make

me

know

I

was

getting

the

hell

out.

I

suddenly

remembered

this

time,

in

around

October,

that

I

and

Robert

Tichener

and

Paul

Campbell

were

chucking

a

football

around,

in

front

of

the

academic

building.

They

were

nice

guys,

especially

Tichener.

It

was

just

before

dinner

and

it

was

getting

pretty

dark

out,

but

we

kept

chucking

the

ball

around

anyway.

It

kept

getting

darker

and

darker,

and

we

could

hardly

see

the

ball

any

more,

but

we

didn't

want

to

stop

doing

what

we

were

doing.

Finally

we

had

to.

This

teacher

that

taught

biology,

Mr.

Zambesi,

stuck

his

head

out

of

this

window

in

the

academic

building

and

told

us

to

go

back

to

the

dorm

and

get

ready

for

dinner.

If

I

get

a

chance

to

remember

that

kind

of

stuff,

I

can

get

a

good-by

when

I

need

one--at

least,

most

of

the

time

I

can.

As

soon

as

I

got

it,

I

turned

around

and

started

running

down

the

other

side

of

the

hill,

toward

old

Spencer's

house.

He

didn't

live

on

the

campus.

He

lived

on

Anthony

Wayne

Avenue.

I

ran

all

the

way

to

the

main

gate,

and

then

I

waited

a

second

till

I

got

my

breath.

I

have

no

wind,

if

you

want

to

know

the

truth.

I'm

quite

a

heavy

smoker,

for

one

thing--that

is,

I

used

to

be.

They

made

me

cut

it

out.

Another

thing,

I

grew

six

and

a

half

inches

last

year.

That's

also

how

I

practically

got

t.b.

and

came

out

here

for

all

these

goddam

checkups

and

stuff.

I'm

pretty

healthy,

though.

Anyway,

as

soon

as

I

got

my

breath

back

I

ran

across

Route

204.

It

was

icy

as

hell

and

I

damn

near

fell

down.

I

don't

even

know

what

I

was

running

for--I

guess

I

just

felt

like

it.

After

I

got

across

the

road,

I

felt

like

I

was

sort

of

disappearing.

It

was

that

kind

of

a

crazy

afternoon,

terrifically

cold,

and

no

sun

out

or

anything,

and

you

felt

like

you

were

disappearing

every

time

you

crossed

a

road.

Boy,

I

rang

that

doorbell

fast

when

I

got

to

old

Spencer's

house.

I

was

really

frozen.

My

ears

were

hurting

and

I

could

hardly

move

my

fingers

at

all.

"C'mon,

c'mon,"

I

said

right

out

loud,

almost,

"somebody

open

the

door."

Finally

old

Mrs.

Spencer

opened.

it.

They

didn't

have

a

maid

or

anything,

and

they

always

opened

the

door

themselves.

They

didn't

have

too

much

dough.

"Holden!"

Mrs.

Spencer

said.

"How

lovely

to

see

you!

Come

in,

dear!

Are

you

frozen

to

death?"

I

think

she

was

glad

to

see

me.

She

liked

me.

At

least,

I

think

she

did.

Boy,

did

I

get

in

that

house

fast.

"How

are

you,

Mrs.

Spencer?"

I

said.

"How's

Mr.

Spencer?"

"Let

me

take

your

coat,

dear,"

she

said.

She

didn't

hear

me

ask

her

how

Mr.

Spencer

was.

She

was

sort

of

deaf.

She

hung

up

my

coat

in

the

hall

closet,

and

I

sort

of

brushed

my

hair

back

with

my

hand.

I

wear

a

crew

cut

quite

frequently

and

I

never

have

to

comb

it

much.

"How've

you

been,

Mrs.

Spencer?"

I

said

again,

only

louder,

so

she'd

hear

me.

"I've

been

just

fine,

Holden."

She

closed

the

closet

door.

"How

have

you

been?"

The

way

she

asked

me,

I

knew

right

away

old

Spencer'd

told

her

I'd

been

kicked

out.

"Fine,"

I

said.

"How's

Mr.

Spencer?

He

over

his

grippe

yet?"

"Over

it!

Holden,

he's

behaving

like

a

perfect--I

don't

know

what.

.

.

He's

in

his

room,

dear.

Go

right

in."

2

They

each

had

their

own

room

and

all.

They

were

both

around

seventy

years

old,

or

even

more

than

that.

They

got

a

bang

out

of

things,

though--in

a

haif-assed

way,

of

course.

I

know

that

sounds

mean

to

say,

but

I

don't

mean

it

mean.

I

just

mean

that

I

used

to

think

about

old

Spencer

quite

a

lot,

and

if

you

thought

about

him

too

much,

you

wondered

what

the

heck

he

was

still

living

for.

I

mean

he

was

all

stooped

over,

and

he

had

very

terrible

posture,

and

in

class,

whenever

he

dropped

a

piece

of

chalk

at

the

blackboard,

some

guy

in

the

first

row

always

had

to

get

up

and

pick

it

up

and

hand

it

to

him.

That's

awful,

in

my

opinion.

But

if

you

thought

about

him

just

enough

and

not

too

much,

you

could

figure

it

out

that

he

wasn't

doing

too

bad

for

himself.

For

instance,

one

Sunday

when

some

other

guys

and

I

were

over

there

for

hot

chocolate,

he

showed

us

this

old

beat-up

Navajo

blanket

that

he

and

Mrs.

Spencer'd

bought

off

some

Indian

in

Yellowstone

Park.

You

could

tell

old

Spencer'd

got

a

big

bang

out

of

buying

it.

That's

what

I

mean.

You

take

somebody

old

as

hell,

like

old

Spencer,

and

they

can

get

a

big

bang

out

of

buying

a

blanket.

His

door

was

open,

but

I

sort

of

knocked

on

it

anyway,

just

to

be

polite

and

all.

I

could

see

where

he

was

sitting.

He

was

sitting

in

a

big

leather

chair,

all

wrapped

up

in

that

blanket

I

just

told

you

about.

He

looked

over

at

me

when

I

knocked.

"Who's

that?"

he

yelled.

"Caulfield?

Come

in,

boy."

He

was

always

yelling,

outside

class.

It

got

on

your

nerves

sometimes.

The

minute

I

went

in,

I

was

sort

of

sorry

I'd

come.

He

was

reading

the

Atlantic

Monthly,

and

there

were

pills

and

medicine

all

over

the

place,

and

everything

smelled

like

Vicks

Nose

Drops.

It

was

pretty

depressing.

I'm

not

too

crazy

about

sick

people,

anyway.

What

made

it

even

more

depressing,

old

Spencer

had

on

this

very

sad,

ratty

old

bathrobe

that

he

was

probably

born

in

or

something.

I

don't

much

like

to

see

old

guys

in

their

pajamas

and

bathrobes

anyway.

Their

bumpy

old

chests

are

always

showing.

And

their

legs.

Old

guys'

legs,

at

beaches

and

places,

always

look

so

white

and

unhairy.

"Hello,

sir,"

I

said.

"I

got

your

note.

Thanks

a

lot."

He'd

written

me

this

note

asking

me

to

stop

by

and

say

good-by

before

vacation

started,

on

account

of

I

wasn't

coming

back.

"You

didn't

have

to

do

all

that.

I'd

have

come

over

to

say

good-by

anyway."

"Have

a

seat

there,

boy,"

old

Spencer

said.

He

meant

the

bed.

I

sat

down

on

it.

"How's

your

grippe,

sir?"

"M'boy,

if

I

felt

any

better

I'd

have

to

send

for

the

doctor,"

old

Spencer

said.

That

knocked

him

out.

He

started

chuckling

like

a

madman.

Then

he

finally

straightened

himself

out

and

said,

"Why

aren't

you

down

at

the

game?

I

thought

this

was

the

day

of

the

big

game."

"It

is.

I

was.

Only,

I

just

got

back

from

New

York

with

the

fencing

team,"

I

said.

Boy,

his

bed

was

like

a

rock.

He

started

getting

serious

as

hell.

I

knew

he

would.

"So

you're

leaving

us,

eh?"

he

said.

"Yes,

sir.

I

guess

I

am."

He

started

going

into

this

nodding

routine.

You

never

saw

anybody

nod

as

much

in

your

life

as

old

Spencer

did.

You

never

knew

if

he

was

nodding

a

lot

because

he

was

thinking

and

all,

or

just

because

he

was

a

nice

old

guy

that

didn't

know

his

ass

from

his

elbow.

"What

did

Dr.

Thurmer

say

to

you,

boy?

I

understand

you

had

quite

a

little

chat."

"Yes,

we

did.

We

really

did.

I

was

in

his

office

for

around

two

hours,

I

guess."

"What'd

he

say

to

you?"

"Oh.

.

.

well,

about

Life

being

a

game

and

all.

And

how

you

should

play

it

according

to

the

rules.

He

was

pretty

nice

about

it.

I

mean

he

didn't

hit

the

ceiling

or

anything.

He

just

kept

talking

about

Life

being

a

game

and

all.

You

know."

"Life

is

a

game,

boy.

Life

is

a

game

that

one

plays

according

to

the

rules."

"Yes,

sir.

I

know

it

is.

I

know

it."

Game,

my

ass.

Some

game.

If

you

get

on

the

side

where

all

the

hot-shots

are,

then

it's

a

game,

all

right--I'll

admit

that.

But

if

you

get

on

the

other

side,

where

there

aren't

any

hot-shots,

then

what's

a

game

about

it?

Nothing.

No

game.

"Has

Dr.

Thurmer

written

to

your

parents

yet?"

old

Spencer

asked

me.

"He

said

he

was

going

to

write

them

Monday."

"Have

you

yourself

communicated

with

them?"

"No,

sir,

I

haven't

communicated

with

them,

because

I'll

probably

see

them

Wednesday

night

when

I

get

home."

"And

how

do

you

think

they'll

take

the

news?"

"Well.

.

.

they'll

be

pretty

irritated

about

it,"

I

said.

"They

really

will.

This

is

about

the

fourth

school

I've

gone

to."

I

shook

my

head.

I

shake

my

head

quite

a

lot.

"Boy!"

I

said.

I

also

say

"Boy!"

quite

a

lot.

Partly

because

I

have

a

lousy

vocabulary

and

partly

because

I

act

quite

young

for

my

age

sometimes.

I

was

sixteen

then,

and

I'm

seventeen

now,

and

sometimes

I

act

like

I'm

about

thirteen.

It's

really

ironical,

because

I'm

six

foot

two

and

a

half

and

I

have

gray

hair.

I

really

do.

The

one

side

of

my

head--the

right

side--

is

full

of

millions

of

gray

hairs.

I've

had

them

ever

since

I

was

a

kid.

And

yet

I

still

act

sometimes

like

I

was

only

about

twelve.

Everybody

says

that,

especially

my

father.

It's

partly

true,

too,

but

it

isn't

all

true.

People

always

think

something's

all

true.

I

don't

give

a

damn,

except

that

I

get

bored

sometimes

when

people

tell

me

to

act

my

age.

Sometimes

I

act

a

lot

older

than

I

am--I

really

do--but

people

never

notice

it.

People

never

notice

anything.

Old

Spencer

started

nodding

again.

He

also

started

picking

his

nose.

He

made

out

like

he

was

only

pinching

it,

but

he

was

really

getting

the

old

thumb

right

in

there.

I

guess

he

thought

it

was

all

right

to

do

because

it

was

only

me

that

was

in

the

room.

I

didn't

care,

except

that

it's

pretty

disgusting

to

watch

somebody

pick

their

nose.

Then

he

said,

"I

had

the

privilege

of

meeting

your

mother

and

dad

when

they

had

their

little

chat

with

Dr.

Thurmer

some

weeks

ago.

They're

grand

people."

"Yes,

they

are.

They're

very

nice."

Grand.

There's

a

word

I

really

hate.

It's

a

phony.

I

could

puke

every

time

I

hear

it.

Then

all

of

a

sudden

old

Spencer

looked

like

he

had

something

very

good,

something

sharp

as

a

tack,

to

say

to

me.

He

sat

up

more

in

his

chair

and

sort

of

moved

around.

It

was

a

false

alarm,

though.

All

he

did

was

lift

the

Atlantic

Monthly

off

his

lap

and

try

to

chuck

it

on

the

bed,

next

to

me.

He

missed.

It

was

only

about

two

inches

away,

but

he

missed

anyway.

I

got

up

and

picked

it

up

and

put

it

down

on

the

bed.

All

of

a

sudden

then,

I

wanted

to

get

the

hell

out

of

the

room.

I

could

feel

a

terrific

lecture

coming

on.

I

didn't

mind

the

idea

so

much,

but

I

didn't

feel

like

being

lectured

to

and

smell

Vicks

Nose

Drops

and

look

at

old

Spencer

in

his

pajamas

and

bathrobe

all

at

the

same

time.

I

really

didn't.

It

started,

all

right.

"What's

the

matter

with

you,

boy?"

old

Spencer

said.

He

said

it

pretty

tough,

too,

for

him.

"How

many

subjects

did

you

carry

this

term?"

"Five,

sir."

"Five.

And

how

many

are

you

failing

in?"

"Four."

I

moved

my

ass

a

little

bit

on

the

bed.

It

was

the

hardest

bed

I

ever

sat

on.

"I

passed

English

all

right,"

I

said,

"because

I

had

all

that

Beowulf

and

Lord

Randal

My

Son

stuff

when

I

was

at

the

Whooton

School.

I

mean

I

didn't

have

to

do

any

work

in

English

at

all

hardly,

except

write

compositions

once

in

a

while."

He

wasn't

even

listening.

He

hardly

ever

listened

to

you

when

you

said

something.

"I

flunked

you

in

history

because

you

knew

absolutely

nothing."

"I

know

that,

sir.

Boy,

I

know

it.

You

couldn't

help

it."

"Absolutely

nothing,"

he

said

over

again.

That's

something

that

drives

me

crazy.

When

people

say

something

twice

that

way,

after

you

admit

it

the

first

time.

Then

he

said

it

three

times.

"But

absolutely

nothing.

I

doubt

very

much

if

you

opened

your

textbook

even

once

the

whole

term.

Did

you?

Tell

the

truth,

boy."

"Well,

I

sort

of

glanced

through

it

a

couple

of

times,"

I

told

him.

I

didn't

want

to

hurt

his

feelings.

He

was

mad

about

history.

"You

glanced

through

it,

eh?"

he

said--very

sarcastic.

"Your,

ah,

exam

paper

is

over

there

on

top

of

my

chiffonier.

On

top

of

the

pile.

Bring

it

here,

please."

It

was

a

very

dirty

trick,

but

I

went

over

and

brought

it

over

to

him--I

didn't

have

any

alternative

or

anything.

Then

I

sat

down

on

his

cement

bed

again.

Boy,

you

can't

imagine

how

sorry

I

was

getting

that

I'd

stopped

by

to

say

good-by

to

him.

He

started

handling

my

exam

paper

like

it

was

a

turd

or

something.

"We

studied

the

Egyptians

from

November

4th

to

December

2nd,"

he

said.

"You

chose

to

write

about

them

for

the

optional

essay

question.

Would

you

care

to

hear

what

you

had

to

say?"

"No,

sir,

not

very

much,"

I

said.

He

read

it

anyway,

though.

You

can't

stop

a

teacher

when

they

want

to

do

something.

They

just

do

it.

The

Egyptians

were

an

ancient

race

of

Caucasians

residing

in

one

of

the

northern

sections

of

Africa.

The

latter

as

we

all

know

is

the

largest

continent

in

the

Eastern

Hemisphere.

I

had

to

sit

there

and

listen

to

that

crap.

It

certainly

was

a

dirty

trick.

The

Egyptians

are

extremely

interesting

to

us

today

for

various

reasons.

Modern

science

would

still

like

to

know

what

the

secret

ingredients

were

that

the

Egyptians

used

when

they

wrapped

up

dead

people

so

that

their

faces

would

not

rot

for

innumerable

centuries.

This

interesting

riddle

is

still

quite

a

challenge

to

modern

science

in

the

twentieth

century.

He

stopped

reading

and

put

my

paper

down.

I

was

beginning

to

sort

of

hate

him.

"Your

essay,

shall

we

say,

ends

there,"

he

said

in

this

very

sarcastic

voice.

You

wouldn't

think

such

an

old

guy

would

be

so

sarcastic

and

all.

"However,

you

dropped

me

a

little

note,

at

the

bottom

of

the

page,"

he

said.

"I

know

I

did,"

I

said.

I

said

it

very

fast

because

I

wanted

to

stop

him

before

he

started

reading

that

out

loud.

But

you

couldn't

stop

him.

He

was

hot

as

a

firecracker.

DEAR

MR.

SPENCER

[he

read

out

loud].

That

is

all

I

know

about

the

Egyptians.

I

can't

seem

to

get

very

interested

in

them

although

your

lectures

are

very

interesting.

It

is

all

right

with

me

if

you

flunk

me

though

as

I

am

flunking

everything

else

except

English

anyway.

Respectfully

yours,

HOLDEN

CAULFIELD.

He

put

my

goddam

paper

down

then

and

looked

at

me

like

he'd

just

beaten

hell

out

of

me

in

ping-pong

or

something.

I

don't

think

I'll

ever

forgive

him

for

reading

me

that

crap

out

loud.

I

wouldn't've

read

it

out

loud

to

him

if

he'd

written

it--I

really

wouldn't.

In

the

first

place,

I'd

only

written

that

damn

note

so

that

he

wouldn't

feel

too

bad

about

flunking

me.

"Do

you

blame

me

for

flunking

you,

boy?"

he

said.

"No,

sir!

I

certainly

don't,"

I

said.

I

wished

to

hell

he'd

stop

calling

me

"boy"

all

the

time.

He

tried

chucking

my

exam

paper

on

the

bed

when

he

was

through

with

it.

Only,

he

missed

again,

naturally.

I

had

to

get

up

again

and

pick

it

up

and

put

it

on

top

of

the

Atlantic

Monthly.

It's

boring

to

do

that

every

two

minutes.

"What

would

you

have

done

in

my

place?"

he

said.

"Tell

the

truth,

boy."

Well,

you

could

see

he

really

felt

pretty

lousy

about

flunking

me.

So

I

shot

the

bull

for

a

while.

I

told

him

I

was

a

real

moron,

and

all

that

stuff.

I

told

him

how

I

would've

done

exactly

the

same

thing

if

I'd

been

in

his

place,

and

how

most

people

didn't

appreciate

how

tough

it

is

being

a

teacher.

That

kind

of

stuff.

The

old

bull.

The

funny

thing

is,

though,

I

was

sort

of

thinking

of

something

else

while

I

shot

the

bull.

I

live

in

New

York,

and

I

was

thinking

about

the

lagoon

in

Central

Park,

down

near

Central

Park

South.

I

was

wondering

if

it

would

be

frozen

over

when

I

got

home,

and

if

it

was,

where

did

the

ducks

go.

I

was

wondering

where

the

ducks

went

when

the

lagoon

got

all

icy

and

frozen

over.

I

wondered

if

some

guy

came

in

a

truck

and

took

them

away

to

a

zoo

or

something.

Or

if

they

just

flew

away.

I'm

lucky,

though.

I

mean

I

could

shoot

the

old

bull

to

old

Spencer

and

think

about

those

ducks

at

the

same

time.

It's

funny.

You

don't

have

to

think

too

hard

when

you

talk

to

a

teacher.

All

of

a

sudden,

though,

he

interrupted

me

while

I

was

shooting

the

bull.

He

was

always

interrupting

you.

"How

do

you

feel

about

all

this,

boy?

I'd

be

very

interested

to

know.

Very

interested."

"You

mean

about

my

flunking

out

of

Pencey

and

all?"

I

said.

I

sort

of

wished

he'd

cover

up

his

bumpy

chest.

It

wasn't

such

a

beautiful

view.

"If

I'm

not

mistaken,

I

believe

you

also

had

some

difficulty

at

the

Whooton

School

and

at

Elkton

Hills."

He

didn't

say

it

just

sarcastic,

but

sort

of

nasty,

too.

"I

didn't

have

too

much

difficulty

at

Elkton

Hills,"

I

told

him.

"I

didn't

exactly

flunk

out

or

anything.

I

just

quit,

sort

of."

"Why,

may

I

ask?"

"Why?

Oh,

well

it's

a

long

story,

sir.

I

mean

it's

pretty

complicated."

I

didn't

feel

like

going

into

the

whole

thing

with

him.

He

wouldn't

have

understood

it

anyway.

It

wasn't

up

his

alley

at

all.

One

of

the

biggest

reasons

I

left

Elkton

Hills

was

because

I

was

surrounded

by

phonies.

That's

all.

They

were

coming

in

the

goddam

window.

For

instance,

they

had

this

headmaster,

Mr.

Haas,

that

was

the

phoniest

bastard

I

ever

met

in

my

life.

Ten

times

worse

than

old

Thurmer.

On

Sundays,

for

instance,

old

Haas

went

around

shaking

hands

with

everybody's

parents

when

they

drove

up

to

school.

He'd

be

charming

as

hell

and

all.

Except

if

some

boy

had

little

old

funny-looking

parents.

You

should've

seen

the

way

he

did

with

my

roommate's

parents.

I

mean

if

a

boy's

mother

was

sort

of

fat

or

corny-looking

or

something,

and

if

somebody's

father

was

one

of

those

guys

that

wear

those

suits

with

very

big

shoulders

and

corny

black-and-white

shoes,

then

old

Hans

would

just

shake

hands

with

them

and

give

them

a

phony

smile

and

then

he'd

go

talk,

for

maybe

a

half

an

hour,

with

somebody

else's

parents.

I

can't

stand

that

stuff.

It

drives

me

crazy.

It

makes

me

so

depressed

I

go

crazy.

I

hated

that

goddam

Elkton

Hills.

Old

Spencer

asked

me

something

then,

but

I

didn't

hear

him.

I

was

thinking

about

old

Haas.

"What,

sir?"

I

said.

"Do

you

have

any

particular

qualms

about

leaving

Pencey?"

"Oh,

I

have

a

few

qualms,

all

right.

Sure.

.

.

but

not

too

many.

Not

yet,

anyway.

I

guess

it

hasn't

really

hit

me

yet.

It

takes

things

a

while

to

hit

me.

All

I'm

doing

right

now

is

thinking

about

going

home

Wednesday.

I'm

a

moron."

"Do

you

feel

absolutely

no

concern

for

your

future,

boy?"

"Oh,

I

feel

some

concern

for

my

future,

all

right.

Sure.

Sure,

I

do."

I

thought

about

it

for

a

minute.

"But

not

too

much,

I

guess.

Not

too

much,

I

guess."

"You

will,"

old

Spencer

said.

"You

will,

boy.

You

will

when

it's

too

late."

I

didn't

like

hearing

him

say

that.

It

made

me

sound

dead

or

something.

It

was

very

depressing.

"I

guess

I

will,"

I

said.

"I'd

like

to

put

some

sense

in

that

head

of

yours,

boy.

I'm

trying

to

help

you.

I'm

trying

to

help

you,

if

I

can."

He

really

was,

too.

You

could

see

that.

But

it

was

just

that

we

were

too

much

on

opposite

sides

ot

the

pole,

that's

all.

"I

know

you

are,

sir,"

I

said.

"Thanks

a

lot.

No

kidding.

I

appreciate

it.

I

really

do."

I

got

up

from

the

bed

then.

Boy,

I

couldn't've

sat

there

another

ten

minutes

to

save

my

life.

"The

thing

is,

though,

I

have

to

get

going

now.

I

have

quite

a

bit

of

equipment

at

the

gym

I

have

to

get

to

take

home

with

me.

I

really

do."

He

looked

up

at

me

and

started

nodding

again,

with

this

very

serious

look

on

his

face.

I

felt

sorry

as

hell

for

him,

all

of

a

sudden.

But

I

just

couldn't

hang

around

there

any

longer,

the

way

we

were

on

opposite

sides

of

the

pole,

and

the

way

he

kept

missing

the

bed

whenever

he

chucked

something

at

it,

and

his

sad

old

bathrobe

with

his

chest

showing,

and

that

grippy

smell

of

Vicks

Nose

Drops

all

over

the

place.

"Look,

sir.

Don't

worry

about

me,"

I

said.

"I

mean

it.

I'll

be

all

right.

I'm

just

going

through

a

phase

right

now.

Everybody

goes

through

phases

and

all,

don't

they?"

"I

don't

know,

boy.

I

don't

know."

I

hate

it

when

somebody

answers

that

way.

"Sure.

Sure,

they

do,"

I

said.

"I

mean

it,

sir.

Please

don't

worry

about

me."

I

sort

of

put

my

hand

on

his

shoulder.

"Okay?"

I

said.

"Wouldn't

you

like

a

cup

of

hot

chocolate

before

you

go?

Mrs.

Spencer

would

be-

-"

"I

would,

I

really

would,

but

the

thing

is,

I

have

to

get

going.

I

have

to

go

right

to

the

gym.

Thanks,

though.

Thanks

a

lot,

sir."

Then

we

shook

hands.

And

all

that

crap.

It

made

me

feel

sad

as

hell,

though.

"I'll

drop

you

a

line,

sir.

Take

care

of

your

grippe,

now."

"Good-by,

boy."

After

I

shut

the

door

and

started

back

to

the

living

room,

he

yelled

something

at

me,

but

I

couldn't

exactly

hear

him.

I'm

pretty

sure

he

yelled

"Good

luck!"

at

me,

I

hope

to

hell

not.

I'd

never

yell

"Good

luck!"

at

anybody.

It

sounds

terrible,

when

you

think

about

it.

3

I'm

the

most

terrific

liar

you

ever

saw

in

your

life.

It's

awful.

If

I'm

on

my

way

to

the

store

to

buy

a

magazine,

even,

and

somebody

asks

me

where

I'm

going,

I'm

liable

to

say

I'm

going

to

the

opera.

It's

terrible.

So

when

I

told

old

Spencer

I

had

to

go

to

the

gym

and

get

my

equipment

and

stuff,

that

was

a

sheer

lie.

I

don't

even

keep

my

goddam

equipment

in

the

gym.

Where

I

lived

at

Pencey,

I

lived

in

the

Ossenburger

Memorial

Wing

of

the

new

dorms.

It

was

only

for

juniors

and

seniors.

I

was

a

junior.

My

roommate

was

a

senior.

It

was

named

after

this

guy

Ossenburger

that

went

to

Pencey.

He

made

a

pot

of

dough

in

the

undertaking

business

after

he

got

out

of

Pencey.

What

he

did,

he

started

these

undertaking

parlors

all

over

the

country

that

you

could

get

members

of

your

family

buried

for

about

five

bucks

apiece.

You

should

see

old

Ossenburger.

He

probably

just

shoves

them

in

a

sack

and

dumps

them

in

the

river.

Anyway,

he

gave

Pencey

a

pile

of

dough,

and

they

named

our

wing

alter

him.

The

first

football

game

of

the

year,

he

came

up

to

school

in

this

big

goddam

Cadillac,

and

we

all

had

to

stand

up

in

the

grandstand

and

give

him

a

locomotive--that's

a

cheer.

Then,

the

next

morning,

in

chapel,

be

made

a

speech

that

lasted

about

ten

hours.

He

started

off

with

about

fifty

corny

jokes,

just

to

show

us

what

a

regular

guy

he

was.

Very

big

deal.

Then

he

started

telling

us

how

he

was

never

ashamed,

when

he

was

in

some

kind

of

trouble

or

something,

to

get

right

down

his

knees

and

pray

to

God.

He

told

us

we

should

always

pray

to

God--talk

to

Him

and

all--

wherever

we

were.

He

told

us

we

ought

to

think

of

Jesus

as

our

buddy

and

all.

He

said

he

talked

to

Jesus

all

the

time.

Even

when

he

was

driving

his

car.

That

killed

me.

I

just

see

the

big

phony

bastard

shifting

into

first

gear

and

asking

Jesus

to

send

him

a

few

more

stiffs.

The

only

good

part

of

his

speech

was

right

in

the

middle

of

it.

He

was

telling

us

all

about

what

a

swell

guy

he

was,

what

a

hot-shot

and

all,

then

all

of

a

sudden

this

guy

sitting

in

the

row

in

front

of

me,

Edgar

Marsalla,

laid

this

terrific

fart.

It

was

a

very

crude

thing

to

do,

in

chapel

and

all,

but

it

was

also

quite

amusing.

Old

Marsalla.

He

damn

near

blew

the

roof

off.

Hardly

anybody

laughed

out

loud,

and

old

Ossenburger

made

out

like

he

didn't

even

hear

it,

but

old

Thurmer,

the

headmaster,

was

sitting

right

next

to

him

on

the

rostrum

and

all,

and

you

could

tell

he

heard

it.

Boy,

was

he

sore.

He

didn't

say

anything

then,

but

the

next

night

he

made

us

have

compulsory

study

hall

in

the

academic

building

and

he

came

up

and

made

a

speech.

He

said

that

the

boy

that

had

created

the

disturbance

in

chapel

wasn't

fit

to

go

to

Pencey.

We

tried

to

get

old

Marsalla

to

rip

off

another

one,

right

while

old

Thurmer

was

making

his

speech,

but

be

wasn't

in

the

right

mood.

Anyway,

that's

where

I

lived

at

Pencey.

Old

Ossenburger

Memorial

Wing,

in

the

new

dorms.

It

was

pretty

nice

to

get

back

to

my

room,

after

I

left

old

Spencer,

because

everybody

was

down

at

the

game,

and

the

heat

was

on

in

our

room,

for

a

change.

It

felt

sort

of

cosy.

I

took

off

my

coat

and

my

tie

and

unbuttoned

my

shirt

collar;

and

then

I

put

on

this

hat

that

I'd

bought

in

New

York

that

morning.

It

was

this

red

hunting

hat,

with

one

of

those

very,

very

long

peaks.

I

saw

it

in

the

window

of

this

sports

store

when

we

got

out

of

the

subway,

just

after

I

noticed

I'd

lost

all

the

goddam

foils.

It

only

cost

me

a

buck.

The

way

I

wore

it,

I

swung

the

old

peak

way

around

to

the

back--very

corny,

I'll

admit,

but

I

liked

it

that

way.

I

looked

good

in

it

that

way.

Then

I

got

this

book

I

was

reading

and

sat

down

in

my

chair.

There

were

two

chairs

in

every

room.

I

had

one

and

my

roommate,

Ward

Stradlater,

had

one.

The

arms

were

in

sad

shape,

because

everybody

was

always

sitting

on

them,

but

they

were

pretty

comfortable

chairs.

The

book

I

was

reading

was

this

book

I

took

out

of

the

library

by

mistake.

They

gave

me

the

wrong

book,

and

I

didn't

notice

it

till

I

got

back

to

my

room.

They

gave

me

Out

of

Africa,

by

Isak

Dinesen.

I

thought

it

was

going

to

stink,

but

it

didn't.

It

was

a

very

good

book.

I'm

quite

illiterate,

but

I

read

a

lot.

My

favorite

author

is

my

brother

D.B.,

and

my

next

favorite

is

Ring

Lardner.

My

brother

gave

me

a

book

by

Ring

Lardner

for

my

birthday,

just

before

I

went

to

Pencey.

It

had

these

very

funny,

crazy

plays

in

it,

and

then

it

had

this

one

story

about

a

traffic

cop

that

falls

in

love

with

this

very

cute

girl

that's

always

speeding.

Only,

he's

married,

the

cop,

so

be

can't

marry

her

or

anything.

Then

this

girl

gets

killed,

because

she's

always

speeding.

That

story

just

about

killed

me.

What

I

like

best

is

a

book

that's

at

least

funny

once

in

a

while.

I

read

a

lot

of

classical

books,

like

The

Return

of

the

Native

and

all,

and

I

like

them,

and

I

read

a

lot

of

war

books

and

mysteries

and

all,

but

they

don't

knock

me

out

too

much.

What

really

knocks

me

out

is

a

book

that,

when

you're

all

done

reading

it,

you

wish

the

author

that

wrote

it

was

a

terrific

friend

of

yours

and

you

could

call

him

up

on

the

phone

whenever

you

felt

like

it.

That

doesn't

happen

much,

though.

I

wouldn't

mind

calling

this

Isak

Dinesen

up.

And

Ring

Lardner,

except

that

D.B.

told

me

he's

dead.

You

take

that

book

Of

Human

Bondage,

by

Somerset

Maugham,

though.

I

read

it

last

summer.

It's

a

pretty

good

book

and

all,

but

I

wouldn't

want

to

call

Somerset

Maugham

up.

I

don't

know,

He

just

isn't

the

kind

of

guy

I'd

want

to

call

up,

that's

all.

I'd

rather

call

old

Thomas

Hardy

up.

I

like

that

Eustacia

Vye.

Anyway,

I

put

on

my

new

hat

and

sat

down

and

started

reading

that

book

Out

of

Africa.

I'd

read

it

already,

but

I

wanted

to

read

certain

parts

over

again.

I'd

only

read

about

three

pages,

though,

when

I

heard

somebody

coming

through

the

shower

curtains.

Even

without

looking

up,

I

knew

right

away

who

it

was.

It

was

Robert

Ackley,

this

guy

that

roomed

right

next

to

me.

There

was

a

shower

right

between

every

two

rooms

in

our

wing,

and

about

eighty-five

times

a

day

old

Ackley

barged

in

on

me.

He

was

probably

the

only

guy

in

the

whole

dorm,

besides

me,

that

wasn't

down

at

the

game.

He

hardly

ever

went

anywhere.

He

was

a

very

peculiar

guy.

He

was

a

senior,

and

he'd

been

at

Pencey

the

whole

four

years

and

all,

but

nobody

ever

called

him

anything

except

"Ackley."

Not

even

Herb

Gale,

his

own

roommate,

ever

called

him

"Bob"

or

even

"Ack."

If

he

ever

gets

married,

his

own

wife'll

probably

call

him

"Ackley."

He

was

one

of

these

very,

very

tall,

round-shouldered

guys--he

was

about

six

four--with

lousy

teeth.

The

whole

time

he

roomed

next

to

me,

I

never

even

once

saw

him

brush

his

teeth.

They

always

looked

mossy

and

awful,

and

he

damn

near

made

you

sick

if

you

saw

him

in

the

dining

room

with

his

mouth

full

of

mashed

potatoes

and

peas

or

something.

Besides

that,

he

had

a

lot

of

pimples.

Not

just

on

his

forehead

or

his

chin,

like

most

guys,

but

all

over

his

whole

face.

And

not

only

that,

he

had

a

terrible

personality.

He

was

also

sort

of

a

nasty

guy.

I

wasn't

too

crazy

about

him,

to

tell

you

the

truth.

I

could

feel

him

standing

on

the

shower

ledge,

right

behind

my

chair,

taking

a

look

to

see

if

Stradlater

was

around.

He

hated

Stradlater's

guts

and

he

never

came

in

the

room

if

Stradlater

was

around.

He

hated

everybody's

guts,

damn

near.

He

came

down

off

the

shower

ledge

and

came

in

the

room.

"Hi,"

he

said.

He

always

said

it

like

he

was

terrifically

bored

or

terrifically

tired.

He

didn't

want

you

to

think

he

was

visiting

you

or

anything.

He

wanted

you

to

think

he'd

come

in

by

mistake,

for

God's

sake.

"Hi,"

I

said,

but

I

didn't

look

up

from

my

book.

With

a

guy

like

Ackley,

if

you

looked

up

from

your

book

you

were

a

goner.

You

were

a

goner

anyway,

but

not

as

quick

if

you

didn't

look

up

right

away.

He

started

walking

around

the

room,

very

slow

and

all,

the

way

he

always

did,

picking

up

your

personal

stuff

off

your

desk

and

chiffonier.

He

always

picked

up

your

personal

stuff

and

looked

at

it.

Boy,

could

he

get

on

your

nerves

sometimes.

"How

was

the

fencing?"

he

said.

He

just

wanted

me

to

quit

reading

and

enjoying

myself.

He

didn't

give

a

damn

about

the

fencing.

"We

win,

or

what?"

he

said.

"Nobody

won,"

I

said.

Without

looking

up,

though.

"What?"

he

said.

He

always

made

you

say

everything

twice.

"Nobody

won,"

I

said.

I

sneaked

a

look

to

see

what

he

was

fiddling

around

with

on

my

chiffonier.

He

was

looking

at

this

picture

of

this

girl

I

used

to

go

around

with

in

New

York,

Sally

Hayes.

He

must've

picked

up

that

goddam

picture

and

looked

at

it

at

least

five

thousand

times

since

I

got

it.

He

always

put

it

back

in

the

wrong

place,

too,

when

he

was

finished.

He

did

it

on

purpose.

You

could

tell.

"Nobody

won,"

he

said.

"How

come?"

"I

left

the

goddam

foils

and

stuff

on

the

subway."

I

still

didn't

look

up

at

him.

"On

the

subway,

for

Chrissake!

Ya

lost

them,

ya

mean?"

"We

got

on

the

wrong

subway.

I

had

to

keep

getting

up

to

look

at

a

goddam

map

on

the

wall."

He

came

over

and

stood

right

in

my

light.

"Hey,"

I

said.

"I've

read

this

same

sentence

about

twenty

times

since

you

came

in."

Anybody

else

except

Ackley

would've

taken

the

goddam

hint.

Not

him,

though.

"Think

they'll

make

ya

pay

for

em?"

he

said.

"I

don't

know,

and

I

don't

give

a

damn.

How

'bout

sitting

down

or

something,

Ackley

kid?

You're

right

in

my

goddam

light."

He

didn't

like

it

when

you

called

him

"Ackley

kid."

He

was

always

telling

me

I

was

a

goddam

kid,

because

I

was

sixteen

and

he

was

eighteen.

It

drove

him

mad

when

I

called

him

"Ackley

kid."

He

kept

standing

there.

He

was

exactly

the

kind

of

a

guy

that

wouldn't

get

out

of

your

light

when

you

asked

him

to.

He'd

do

it,

finally,

but

it

took

him

a

lot

longer

if

you

asked

him

to.

"What

the

hellya

reading?"

he

said.

"Goddam

book."

He

shoved

my

book

back

with

his

hand

so

that

he

could

see

the

name

of

it.

"Any

good?"

he

said.

"This

sentence

I'm

reading

is

terrific."

I

can

be

quite

sarcastic

when

I'm

in

the

mood.

He

didn't

get

It,

though.

He

started

walking

around

the

room

again,

picking

up

all

my

personal

stuff,

and

Stradlater's.

Finally,

I

put

my

book

down

on

the

floor.

You

couldn't

read

anything

with

a

guy

like

Ackley

around.

It

was

impossible.

I

slid

way

the

hell

down

in

my

chair

and

watched

old

Ackley

making

himself

at

home.

I

was

feeling

sort

of

tired

from

the

trip

to

New

York

and

all,

and

I

started

yawning.

Then

I

started

horsing

around

a

little

bit.

Sometimes

I

horse

around

quite

a

lot,

just

to

keep

from

getting

bored.

What

I

did

was,

I

pulled

the

old

peak

of

my

hunting

hat

around

to

the

front,

then

pulled

it

way

down

over

my

eyes.

That

way,

I

couldn't

see

a

goddam

thing.

"I

think

I'm

going

blind,"

I

said

in

this

very

hoarse

voice.

"Mother

darling,

everything's

getting

so

dark

in

here."

"You're

nuts.

I

swear

to

God,"

Ackley

said.

"Mother

darling,

give

me

your

hand,

Why

won't

you

give

me

your

hand?"

"For

Chrissake,

grow

up."

I

started

groping

around

in

front

of

me,

like

a

blind

guy,

but

without

getting

up

or

anything.

I

kept

saying,

"Mother

darling,

why

won't

you

give

me

your

hand?"

I

was

only

horsing

around,

naturally.

That

stuff

gives

me

a

bang

sometimes.

Besides,

I

know

it

annoyed

hell

out

of

old

Ackley.

He

always

brought

out

the

old

sadist

in

me.

I

was

pretty

sadistic

with

him

quite

often.

Finally,

I

quit,

though.

I

pulled

the

peak

around

to

the

back

again,

and

relaxed.

"Who

belongsa

this?"

Ackley

said.

He

was

holding

my

roommate's

knee

supporter

up

to

show

me.

That

guy

Ackley'd

pick

up

anything.

He'd

even

pick

up

your

jock

strap

or

something.

I

told

him

it

was

Stradlater's.

So

he

chucked

it

on

Stradlater's

bed.

He

got

it

off

Stradlater's

chiffonier,

so

he

chucked

it

on

the

bed.

He

came

over

and

sat

down

on

the

arm

of

Stradlater's

chair.

He

never

sat

down

in

a

chair.

Just

always

on

the

arm.

"Where

the

hellja

get

that

hat?"

he

said.

"New

York."

"How

much?"

"A

buck."

"You

got

robbed."

He

started

cleaning

his

goddam

fingernails

with

the

end

of

a

match.

He

was

always

cleaning

his

fingernails.

It

was

funny,

in

a

way.

His

teeth

were

always

mossy-looking,

and

his

ears

were

always

dirty

as

hell,

but

he

was

always

cleaning

his

fingernails.

I

guess

he

thought

that

made

him

a

very

neat

guy.

He

took

another

look

at

my

hat

while

he

was

cleaning

them.

"Up

home

we

wear

a

hat

like

that

to

shoot

deer

in,

for

Chrissake,"

he

said.

"That's

a

deer

shooting

hat."

"Like

hell

it

is."

I

took

it

off

and

looked

at

it.

I

sort

of

closed

one

eye,

like

I

was

taking

aim

at

it.

"This

is

a

people

shooting

hat,"

I

said.

"I

shoot

people

in

this

hat."

"Your

folks

know

you

got

kicked

out

yet?"

"Nope."

"Where

the

hell's

Stradlater

at,

anyway?"

"Down

at

the

game.

He's

got

a

date."

I

yawned.

I

was

yawning

all

over

the

place.

For

one

thing,

the

room

was

too

damn

hot.

It

made

you

sleepy.

At

Pencey,

you

either

froze

to

death

or

died

of

the

heat.

"The

great

Stradlater,"

Ackley

said.

"--Hey.

Lend

me

your

scissors

a

second,

willya?

Ya

got

'em

handy?"

"No.

I

packed

them

already.

They're

way

in

the

top

of

the

closet."

"Get

'em

a

second,

willya?"

Ackley

said,

"I

got

this

hangnail

I

want

to

cut

off."

He

didn't

care

if

you'd

packed

something

or

not

and

had

it

way

in

the

top

of

the

closet.

I

got

them

for

him

though.

I

nearly

got

killed

doing

it,

too.

The

second

I

opened

the

closet

door,

Stradlater's

tennis

racket--in

its

wooden

press

and

all--fell

right

on

my

head.

It

made

a

big

clunk,

and

it

hurt

like

hell.

It

damn

near

killed

old

Ackley,

though.

He

started

laughing

in

this

very

high

falsetto

voice.

He

kept

laughing

the

whole

time

I

was

taking

down

my

suitcase

and

getting

the

scissors

out

for

him.

Something

like

that--a

guy

getting

hit

on

the

head

with

a

rock

or

something--tickled

the

pants

off

Ackley.

"You

have

a

damn

good

sense

of

humor,

Ackley

kid,"

I

told

him.

"You

know

that?"

I

handed

him

the

scissors.

"Lemme

be

your

manager.

I'll

get

you

on

the

goddam

radio."

I

sat

down

in

my

chair

again,

and

he

started

cutting

his

big

horny-looking

nails.

"How

'bout

using

the

table

or

something?"

I

said.

"Cut

'em

over

the

table,

willya?

I

don't

feel

like

walking

on

your

crumby

nails

in

my

bare

feet

tonight."

He

kept

right

on

cutting

them

over

the

floor,

though.

What

lousy

manners.

I

mean

it.

"Who's

Stradlater's

date?"

he

said.

He

was

always

keeping

tabs

on

who

Stradlater

was

dating,

even

though

he

hated

Stradlater's

guts.

"I

don't

know.

Why?"

"No

reason.

Boy,

I

can't

stand

that

sonuvabitch.

He's

one

sonuvabitch

I

really

can't

stand."

"He's

crazy

about

you.

He

told

me

he

thinks

you're

a

goddam

prince,"

I

said.

I

call

people

a

"prince"

quite

often

when

I'm

horsing

around.

It

keeps

me

from

getting

bored

or

something.

"He's

got

this

superior

attitude

all

the

time,"

Ackley

said.

"I

just

can't

stand

the

sonuvabitch.

You'd

think

he--"

"Do

you

mind

cutting

your

nails

over

the

table,

hey?"

I

said.

"I've

asked

you

about

fifty--"

"He's

got

this

goddam

superior

attitude

all

the

time,"

Ackley

said.

"I

don't

even

think

the

sonuvabitch

is

intelligent.

He

thinks

he

is.

He

thinks

he's

about

the

most--"

"Ackley!

For

Chrissake.

Willya

please

cut

your

crumby

nails

over

the

table?

I've

asked

you

fifty

times."

He

started

cutting

his

nails

over

the

table,

for

a

change.

The

only

way

he

ever

did

anything

was

if

you

yelled

at

him.

I

watched

him

for

a

while.

Then

I

said,

"The

reason

you're

sore

at

Stradlater

is

because

he

said

that

stuff

about

brushing

your

teeth

once

in

a

while.

He

didn't

mean

to

insult

you,

for

cryin'

out

loud.

He

didn't

say

it

right

or

anything,

but

he

didn't

mean

anything

insulting.

All

he

meant

was

you'd

look

better

and

feel

better

if

you

sort

of

brushed

your

teeth

once

in

a

while."

"I

brush

my

teeth.

Don't

gimme

that."

"No,

you

don't.

I've

seen

you,

and

you

don't,"

I

said.

I

didn't

say

it

nasty,

though.

I

felt

sort

of

sorry

for

him,

in

a

way.

I

mean

it

isn't

too

nice,

naturally,

if

somebody

tells

you

you

don't

brush

your

teeth.

"Stradlater's

all

right

He's

not

too

bad,"

I

said.

"You

don't

know

him,

thats

the

trouble."

"I

still

say

he's

a

sonuvabitch.

He's

a

conceited

sonuvabitch."

"He's

conceited,

but

he's

very

generous

in

some

things.

He

really

is,"

I

said.

"Look.

Suppose,

for

instance,

Stradlater

was

wearing

a

tie

or

something

that

you

liked.

Say

he

had

a

tie

on

that

you

liked

a

helluva

lot--I'm

just

giving

you

an

example,

now.

You

know

what

he'd

do?

He'd

probably

take

it

off

and

give

it

ta

you.

He

really

would.

Or--you

know

what

he'd

do?

He'd

leave

it

on

your

bed

or

something.

But

he'd

give

you

the

goddam

tie.

Most

guys

would

probably

just--"

"Hell,"

Ackley

said.

"If

I

had

his

dough,

I

would,

too."

"No,

you

wouldn't."

I

shook

my

head.

"No,

you

wouldn't,

Ackley

kid.

If

you

had

his

dough,

you'd

be

one

of

the

biggest--"

"Stop

calling

me

'Ackley

kid,'

God

damn

it.

I'm

old

enough

to

be

your

lousy

father."

"No,

you're

not."

Boy,

he

could

really

be

aggravating

sometimes.

He

never

missed

a

chance

to

let

you

know

you

were

sixteen

and

he

was

eighteen.

"In

the

first

place,

I

wouldn't

let

you

in

my

goddam

family,"

I

said.

"Well,

just

cut

out

calling

me--"

All

of

a

sudden

the

door

opened,

and

old

Stradlater

barged

in,

in

a

big

hurry.

He

was

always

in

a

big

hurry.

Everything

was

a

very

big

deal.

He

came

over

to

me

and

gave

me

these

two

playful

as

hell

slaps

on

both

cheeks--which

is

something

that

can

be

very

annoying.

'Listen,"

he

said.

"You

going

out

anywheres

special

tonight?"

"I

don't

know.

I

might.

What

the

hell's

it

doing

out--snowing?"

He

had

snow

all

over

his

coat.

"Yeah.

Listen.

If

you're

not

going

out

anyplace

special,

how

'bout

lending

me

your

hound's-tooth

jacket?"

"Who

won

the

game?"

I

said.

"It's

only

the

half.

We're

leaving,"

Stradlater

said.

"No

kidding,

you

gonna

use

your

hound's-tooth

tonight

or

not?

I

spilled

some

crap

all

over

my

gray

flannel."

"No,

but

I

don't

want

you

stretching

it

with

your

goddam

shoulders

and

all,"

I

said.

We

were

practically

the

same

heighth,

but

he

weighed

about

twice

as

much

as

I

did.

He

had

these

very

broad

shoulders.

"I

won't

stretch

it."

He

went

over

to

the

closet

in

a

big

hurry.

"How'sa

boy,

Ackley?"

he

said

to

Ackley.

He

was

at

least

a

pretty

friendly

guy,

Stradlater.

It

was

partly

a

phony

kind

of

friendly,

but

at

least

he

always

said

hello

to

Ackley

and

all.

Ackley

just

sort

of

grunted

when

he

said

"How'sa

boy?"

He

wouldn't

answer

him,

but

he

didn't

have

guts

enough

not

to

at

least

grunt.

Then

he

said

to

me,

"I

think

I'll

get

going.

See

ya

later."

"Okay,"

I

said.

He

never

exactly

broke

your

heart

when

he

went

back

to

his

own

room.

Old

Stradlater

started

taking

off

his

coat

and

tie

and

all.

"I

think

maybe

I'll

take

a

fast

shave,"

he

said.

He

had

a

pretty

heavy

beard.

He

really

did.

"Where's

your

date?"

I

asked

him.

"She's

waiting

in

the

Annex."

He

went

out

of

the

room

with

his

toilet

kit

and

towel

under

his

arm.

No

shirt

on

or

anything.

He

always

walked

around

in

his

bare

torso

because

he

thought

he

had

a

damn

good

build.

He

did,

too.

I

have

to

admit

it.

4

I

didn't

have

anything

special

to

do,

so

I

went

down

to

the

can

and

chewed

the

rag

with

him

while

he

was

shaving.

We

were

the

only

ones

in

the

can,

because

everybody

was

still

down

at

the

game.

It

was

hot

as

hell

and

the

windows

were

all

steamy.

There

were

about

ten

washbowls,

all

right

against

the

wall.

Stradlater

had

the

middle

one.

I

sat

down

on

the

one

right

next

to

him

and

started

turning

the

cold

water

on

and

off--this

nervous

habit

I

have.

Stradlater

kept

whistling

'Song

of

India"

while

he

shaved.

He

had

one

of

those

very

piercing

whistles

that

are

practically

never

in

tune,

and

he

always

picked

out

some

song

that's

hard

to

whistle

even

if

you're

a

good

whistler,

like

"Song

of

India"

or

"Slaughter

on

Tenth

Avenue."

He

could

really

mess

a

song

up.

You

remember

I

said

before

that

Ackley

was

a

slob

in

his

personal

habits?

Well,

so

was

Stradlater,

but

in

a

different

way.

Stradlater

was

more

of

a

secret

slob.

He

always

looked

all

right,

Stradlater,

but

for

instance,

you

should've

seen

the

razor

he

shaved

himself

with.

It

was

always

rusty

as

hell

and

full

of

lather

and

hairs

and

crap.

He

never

cleaned

it

or

anything.

He

always

looked

good

when

he

was

finished

fixing

himself

up,

but

he

was

a

secret

slob

anyway,

if

you

knew

him

the

way

I

did.

The

reason

he

fixed

himself

up

to

look

good

was

because

he

was

madly

in

love

with

himself.

He

thought

he

was

the

handsomest

guy

in

the

Western

Hemisphere.

He

was

pretty

handsome,

too--I'll

admit

it.

But

he

was

mostly

the

kind

of

a

handsome

guy

that

if

your

parents

saw

his

picture

in

your

Year

Book,

they'd

right

away

say,

"Who's

this

boy?"

I

mean

he

was

mostly

a

Year

Book

kind

of

handsome

guy.

I

knew

a

lot

of

guys

at

Pencey

I

thought

were

a

lot

handsomer

than

Stradlater,

but

they

wouldn't

look

handsome

if

you

saw

their

pictures

in

the

Year

Book.

They'd

look

like

they

had

big

noses

or

their

ears

stuck

out.

I've

had

that

experience

frequently.

Anyway,

I

was

sitting

on

the

washbowl

next

to

where

Stradlater

was

shaving,

sort

of

turning

the

water

on

and

off.

I

still

had

my

red

hunting

hat

on,

with

the

peak

around

to

the

back

and

all.

I

really

got

a

bang

out

of

that

hat.

"Hey,"

Stradlater

said.

"Wanna

do

me

a

big

favor?"

"What?"

I

said.

Not

too

enthusiastic.

He

was

always

asking

you

to

do

him

a

big

favor.

You

take

a

very

handsome

guy,

or

a

guy

that

thinks

he's

a

real

hot-shot,

and

they're

always

asking

you

to

do

them

a

big

favor.

Just

because

they're

crazy

about

themseif,

they

think

you're

crazy

about

them,

too,

and

that

you're

just

dying

to

do

them

a

favor.

It's

sort

of

funny,

in

a

way.

"You

goin'

out

tonight?"

he

said.

"I

might.

I

might

not.

I

don't

know.

Why?"

"I

got

about

a

hundred

pages

to

read

for

history

for

Monday,"

he

said.

"How

'bout

writing

a

composition

for

me,

for

English?

I'll

be

up

the

creek

if

I

don't

get

the

goddam

thing

in

by

Monday,

the

reason

I

ask.

How

'bout

it?"

It

was

very

ironical.

It

really

was.

"I'm

the

one

that's

flunking

out

of

the

goddam

place,

and

you're

asking

me

to

write

you

a

goddam

composition,"

I

said.

"Yeah,

I

know.

The

thing

is,

though,

I'll

be

up

the

creek

if

I

don't

get

it

in.

Be

a

buddy.

Be

a

buddyroo.

Okay?"

I

didn't

answer

him

right

away.

Suspense

is

good

for

some

bastards

like

Stradlater.

"What

on?"

I

said.

"Anything.

Anything

descriptive.

A

room.

Or

a

house.

Or

something

you

once

lived

in

or

something--

you

know.

Just

as

long

as

it's

descriptive

as

hell."

He

gave

out

a

big

yawn

while

he

said

that.

Which

is

something

that

gives

me

a

royal

pain

in

the

ass.

I

mean

if

somebody

yawns

right

while

they're

asking

you

to

do

them

a

goddam

favor.

"Just

don't

do

it

too

good,

is

all,"

he

said.

"That

sonuvabitch

Hartzell

thinks

you're

a

hot-shot

in

English,

and

he

knows

you're

my

roommate.

So

I

mean

don't

stick

all

the

commas

and

stuff

in

the

right

place."

That's

something

else

that

gives

me

a

royal

pain.

I

mean

if

you're

good

at

writing

compositions

and

somebody

starts

talking

about

commas.

Stradlater

was

always

doing

that.

He

wanted

you

to

think

that

the

only

reason

he

was

lousy

at

writing

compositions

was

because

he

stuck

all

the

commas

in

the

wrong

place.

He

was

a

little

bit

like

Ackley,

that

way.

I

once

sat

next

to

Ackley

at

this

basketball

game.

We

had

a

terrific

guy

on

the

team,

Howie

Coyle,

that

could

sink

them

from

the

middle

of

the

floor,

without

even

touching

the

backboard

or

anything.

Ackley

kept

saying,

the

whole

goddam

game,

that

Coyle

had

a

perfect

build

for

basketball.

God,

how

I

hate

that

stuff.

I

got

bored

sitting

on

that

washbowl

after

a

while,

so

I

backed

up

a

few

feet

and

started

doing

this

tap

dance,

just

for

the

hell

of

it.

I

was

just

amusing

myself.

I

can't

really

tap-dance

or

anything,

but

it

was

a

stone

floor

in

the

can,

and

it

was

good

for

tap-dancing.

I

started

imitating

one

of

those

guys

in

the

movies.

In

one

of

those

musicals.

I

hate

the

movies

like

poison,

but

I

get

a

bang

imitating

them.

Old

Stradlater

watched

me

in

the

mirror

while

he

was

shaving.

All

I

need's

an

audience.

I'm

an

exhibitionist.

"I'm

the

goddarn

Governor's

son,"

I

said.

I

was

knocking

myself

out.

Tap-dancing

all

over

the

place.

"He

doesn't

want

me

to

be

a

tap

dancer.

He

wants

me

to

go

to

Oxford.

But

it's

in

my

goddam

blood,

tap-dancing."

Old

Stradlater

laughed.

He

didn't

have

too

bad

a

sense

of

humor.

"It's

the

opening

night

of

the

Ziegfeld

Follies."

I

was

getting

out

of

breath.

I

have

hardly

any

wind

at

all.

"The

leading

man

can't

go

on.

He's

drunk

as

a

bastard.

So

who

do

they

get

to

take

his

place?

Me,

that's

who.

The

little

ole

goddam

Governor's

son."

"Where'dja

get

that

hat?"

Stradlater

said.

He

meant

my

hunting

hat.

He'd

never

seen

it

before.

I

was

out

of

breath

anyway,

so

I

quit

horsing

around.

I

took

off

my

hat

and

looked

at

it

for

about

the

ninetieth

time.

"I

got

it

in

New

York

this

morning.

For

a

buck.

Ya

like

it?"

Stradlater

nodded.

"Sharp,"

he

said.

He

was

only

flattering

me,

though,

because

right

away

he

said,

"Listen.

Are

ya

gonna

write

that

composition

for

me?

I

have

to

know."

"If

I

get

the

time,

I

will.

If

I

don't,

I

won't,"

I

said.

I

went

over

and

sat

down

at

the

washbowl

next

to

him

again.

"Who's

your

date?"

I

asked

him.

"Fitzgerald?"

"Hell,

no!

I

told

ya.

I'm

through

with

that

pig."

"Yeah?

Give

her

to

me,

boy.

No

kidding.

She's

my

type."

"Take

her

.

.

.

She's

too

old

for

you."

All

of

a

sudden--for

no

good

reason,

really,

except

that

I

was

sort

of

in

the

mood

for

horsing

around--I

felt

like

jumping

off

the

washbowl

and

getting

old

Stradlater

in

a

half

nelson.

That's

a

wrestling

hold,

in

case

you

don't

know,

where

you

get

the

other

guy

around

the

neck

and

choke

him

to

death,

if

you

feel

like

it.

So

I

did

it.

I

landed

on

him

like

a

goddam

panther.

"Cut

it

out,

Holden,

for

Chrissake!"

Stradlater

said.

He

didn't

feel

like

horsing

around.

He

was

shaving

and

all.

"Wuddaya

wanna

make

me

do--cut

my

goddam

head

off?"

I

didn't

let

go,

though.

I

had

a

pretty

good

half

nelson

on

him.

"Liberate

yourself

from

my

viselike

grip."

I

said.

"Je-sus

Christ."

He

put

down

his

razor,

and

all

of

a

sudden

jerked

his

arms

up

and

sort

of

broke

my

hold

on

him.

He

was

a

very

strong

guy.

I'm

a

very

weak

guy.

"Now,

cut

out

the

crap,"

he

said.

He

started

shaving

himself

all

over

again.

He

always

shaved

himself

twice,

to

look

gorgeous.

With

his

crumby

old

razor.

"Who

is

your

date

if

it

isn't

Fitzgerald?"

I

asked

him.

I

sat

down

on

the

washbowl

next

to

him

again.

"That

Phyllis

Smith

babe?"

"No.

It

was

supposed

to

he,

but

the

arrangements

got

all

screwed

up.

I

got

Bud

Thaw's

girl's

roommate

now

.

.

.

Hey.

I

almost

forgot.

She

knows

you."

"Who

does?"

I

said.

"My

date."

"Yeah?"

I

said.

"What's

her

name?"

I

was

pretty

interested.

"I'm

thinking

.

.

.

Uh.

Jean

Gallagher."

Boy,

I

nearly

dropped

dead

when

he

said

that.

"Jane

Gallagher,"

I

said.

I

even

got

up

from

the

washbowl

when

he

said

that.

I

damn

near

dropped

dead.

"You're

damn

right

I

know

her.

She

practically

lived

right

next

door

to

me,

the

summer

before

last.

She

had

this

big

damn

Doberman

pinscher.

That's

how

I

met

her.

Her

dog

used

to

keep

coming

over

in

our--"

"You're

right

in

my

light,

Holden,

for

Chrissake,"

Stradlater

said.

"Ya

have

to

stand

right

there?"

Boy,

was

I

excited,

though.

I

really

was.

"Where

is

she?"

I

asked

him.

"I

oughta

go

down

and

say

hello

to

her

or

something.

Where

is

she?

In

the

Annex?"

"Yeah."

"How'd

she

happen

to

mention

me?

Does

she

go

to

B.M.

now?

She

said

she

might

go

there.

She

said

she

might

go

to

Shipley,

too.

I

thought

she

went

to

Shipley.

How'd

she

happen

to

mention

me?"

I

was

pretty

excited.

I

really

was.

"I

don't

know,

for

Chrissake.

Lift

up,

willya?

You're

on

my

towel,"

Stradlater

said.

I

was

sitting

on

his

stupid

towel.

"Jane

Gallagher,"

I

said.

I

couldn't

get

over

it.

"Jesus

H.

Christ."

Old

Stradlater

was

putting

Vitalis

on

his

hair.

My

Vitalis.

"She's

a

dancer,"

I

said.

"Ballet

and

all.

She

used

to

practice

about

two

hours

every

day,

right

in

the

middle

of

the

hottest

weather

and

all.

She

was

worried

that

it

might

make

her

legs

lousy--all

thick

and

all.

I

used

to

play

checkers

with

her

all

the

time."

"You

used

to

play

what

with

her

all

the

time?"

"Checkers."

"Checkers,

for

Chrissake!"

"Yeah.

She

wouldn't

move

any

of

her

kings.

What

she'd

do,

when

she'd

get

a

king,

she

wouldn't

move

it.

She'd

just

leave

it

in

the

back

row.

She'd

get

them

all

lined

up

in

the

back

row.

Then

she'd

never

use

them.

She

just

liked

the

way

they

looked

when

they

were

all

in

the

back

row."

Stradlater

didn't

say

anything.

That

kind

of

stuff

doesn't

interest

most

people.

"Her

mother

belonged

to

the

same

club

we

did,"

I

said.

"I

used

to

caddy

once

in

a

while,

just

to

make

some

dough.

I

caddy'd

for

her

mother

a

couple

of

times.

She

went

around

in

about

a

hundred

and

seventy,

for

nine

holes."

Stradlater

wasn't

hardly

listening.

He

was

combing

his

gorgeous

locks.

"I

oughta

go

down

and

at

least

say

hello

to

her,"

I

said.

"Why

don'tcha?"

"I

will,

in

a

minute."

He

started

parting

his

hair

all

over

again.

It

took

him

about

an

hour

to

comb

his

hair.

"Her

mother

and

father

were

divorced.

Her

mother

was

married

again

to

some

booze

hound,"

I

said.

"Skinny

guy

with

hairy

legs.

I

remember

him.

He

wore

shorts

all

the

time.

Jane

said

he

was

supposed

to

be

a

playwright

or

some

goddam

thing,

but

all

I

ever

saw

him

do

was

booze

all

the

time

and

listen

to

every

single

goddam

mystery

program

on

the

radio.

And

run

around

the

goddam

house,

naked.

With

Jane

around,

and

all."

"Yeah?"

Stradlater

said.

That

really

interested

him.

About

the

booze

hound

running

around

the

house

naked,

with

Jane

around.

Stradlater

was

a

very

sexy

bastard.

"She

had

a

lousy

childhood.

I'm

not

kidding."

That

didn't

interest

Stradlater,

though.

Only

very

sexy

stuff

interested

him.

"Jane

Gallagher.

Jesus

.

.

.

I

couldn't

get

her

off

my

mind.

I

really

couldn't.

"I

oughta

go

down

and

say

hello

to

her,

at

least."

"Why

the

hell

don'tcha,

instead

of

keep

saying

it?"

Stradlater

said.

I

walked

over

to

the

window,

but

you

couldn't

see

out

of

it,

it

was

so

steamy

from

all

the

heat

in

the

can..

"I'm

not

in

the

mood

right

now,"

I

said.

I

wasn't,

either.

You

have

to

be

in

the

mood

for

those

things.

"I

thought

she

went

to

Shipley.

I

could've

sworn

she

went

to

Shipley."

I

walked

around

the

can

for

a

little

while.

I

didn't

have

anything

else

to

do.

"Did

she

enjoy

the

game?"

I

said.

"Yeah,

I

guess

so.

I

don't

know."

"Did

she

tell

you

we

used

to

play

checkers

all

the

time,

or

anything?"

"I

don't

know.

For

Chrissake,

I

only

just

met

her,"

Stradlater

said.

He

was

finished

combing

his

goddam

gorgeous

hair.

He

was

putting

away

all

his

crumby

toilet

articles.

"Listen.

Give

her

my

regards,

willya?"

"Okay,"

Stradlater

said,

but

I

knew

he

probably

wouldn't.

You

take

a

guy

like

Stradlater,

they

never

give

your

regards

to

people.

He

went

back

to

the

room,

but

I

stuck

around

in

the

can

for

a

while,

thinking

about

old

Jane.

Then

I

went

back

to

the

room,

too.

Stradlater

was

putting

on

his

tie,

in

front

of

the

mirror,

when

I

got

there.

He

spent

around

half

his

goddam

life

in

front

of

the

mirror.

I

sat

down

in

my

chair

and

sort

of

watched

him

for

a

while.

"Hey,"

I

said.

"Don't

tell

her

I

got

kicked

out,

willya?"

"Okay."

That

was

one

good

thing

about

Stradlater.

You

didn't

have

to

explain

every

goddam

little

thing

with

him,

the

way

you

had

to

do

with

Ackley.

Mostly,

I

guess,

because

he

wasn't

too

interested.

That's

really

why.

Ackley,

it

was

different.

Ackley

was

a

very

nosy

bastard.

He

put

on

my

hound's-tooth

jacket.

"Jesus,

now,

try

not

to

stretch

it

all

over

the

place"

I

said.

I'd

only

worn

it

about

twice.

"I

won't.

Where

the

hell's

my

cigarettes?"

"On

the

desk."

He

never

knew

where

he

left

anything.

"Under

your

muffler."

He

put

them

in

his

coat

pocket--my

coat

pocket.

I

pulled

the

peak

of

my

hunting

hat

around

to

the

front

all

of

a

sudden,

for

a

change.

I

was

getting

sort

of

nervous,

all

of

a

sudden.

I'm

quite

a

nervous

guy.

"Listen,

where

ya

going

on

your

date

with

her?"

I

asked

him.

"Ya

know

yet?"

"I

don't

know.

New

York,

if

we

have

time.

She

only

signed

out

for

nine-thirty,

for

Chrissake."

I

didn't

like

the

way

he

said

it,

so

I

said,

"The

reason

she

did

that,

she

probably

just

didn't

know

what

a

handsome,

charming

bastard

you

are.

If

she'd

known,

she

probably

would've

signed

out

for

nine-thirty

in

the

morning."

"Goddam

right,"

Stradlater

said.

You

couldn't

rile

him

too

easily.

He

was

too

conceited.

"No

kidding,

now.

Do

that

composition

for

me,"

he

said.

He

had

his

coat

on,

and

he

was

all

ready

to

go.

"Don't

knock

yourself

out

or

anything,

but

just

make

it

descriptive

as

hell.

Okay?"

I

didn't

answer

him.

I

didn't

feel

like

it.

All

I

said

was,

"Ask

her

if

she

still

keeps

all

her

kings

in

the

back

row."

"Okay,"

Stradlater

said,

but

I

knew

he

wouldn't.

"Take

it

easy,

now."

He

banged

the

hell

out

of

the

room.

I

sat

there

for

about

a

half

hour

after

he

left.

I

mean

I

just

sat

in

my

chair,

not

doing

anything.

I

kept

thinking

about

Jane,

and

about

Stradlater

having

a

date

with

her

and

all.

It

made

me

so

nervous

I

nearly

went

crazy.

I

already

told

you

what

a

sexy

bastard

Stradlater

was.

All

of

a

sudden,

Ackley

barged

back

in

again,

through

the

damn

shower

curtains,

as

usual.

For

once

in

my

stupid

life,

I

was

really

glad

to

see

him.

He

took

my

mind

off

the

other

stuff.

He

stuck

around

till

around

dinnertime,

talking

about

all

the

guys

at

Pencey

that

he

hated

their

guts,

and

squeezing

this

big

pimple

on

his

chin.

He

didn't

even

use

his

handkerchief.

I

don't

even

think

the

bastard

had

a

handkerchief,

if

you

want

to

know

the

truth.

I

never

saw

him

use

one,

anyway.

5

We

always

had

the

same

meal

on

Saturday

nights

at

Pencey.

It

was

supposed

to

be

a

big

deal,

because

they

gave

you

steak.

I'll

bet

a

thousand

bucks

the

reason

they

did

that

was

because

a

lot

of

guys'

parents

came

up

to

school

on

Sunday,

and

old

Thurmer

probably

figured

everybody's

mother

would

ask

their

darling

boy

what

he

had

for

dinner

last

night,

and

he'd

say,

"Steak."

What

a

racket.

You

should've

seen

the

steaks.

They

were

these

little

hard,

dry

jobs

that

you

could

hardly

even

cut.

You

always

got

these

very

lumpy

mashed

potatoes

on

steak

night,

and

for

dessert

you

got

Brown

Betty,

which

nobody

ate,

except

maybe

the

little

kids

in

the

lower

school

that

didn't

know

any

better--

and

guys

like

Ackley

that

ate

everything.

It

was

nice,

though,

when

we

got

out

of

the

dining

room.

There

were

about

three

inches

of

snow

on

the

ground,

and

it

was

still

coming

down

like

a

madman.

It

looked

pretty

as

hell,

and

we

all

started

throwing

snowballs

and

horsing

around

all

over

the

place.

It

was

very

childish,

but

everybody

was

really

enjoying

themselves.

I

didn't

have

a

date

or

anything,

so

I

and

this

friend

of

mine,

Mal

Brossard,

that

was

on

the

wrestling

team,

decided

we'd

take

a

bus

into

Agerstown

and

have

a

hamburger

and

maybe

see

a

lousy

movie.

Neither

of

us

felt

like

sitting

around

on

our

ass

all

night.

I

asked

Mal

if

he

minded

if

Ackley

came

along

with

us.

The

reason

I

asked

was

because

Ackley

never

did

anything

on

Saturday

night,

except

stay

in

his

room

and

squeeze

his

pimples

or

something.

Mal

said

he

didn't

mind

but

that

he

wasn't

too

crazy

about

the

idea.

He

didn't

like

Ackley

much.

Anyway,

we

both

went

to

our

rooms

to

get

ready

and

all,

and

while

I

was

putting

on

my

galoshes

and

crap,

I

yelled

over

and

asked

old

Ackley

if

he

wanted

to

go

to

the

movies.

He

could

hear

me

all

right

through

the

shower

curtains,

but

he

didn't

answer

me

right

away.

He

was

the

kind

of

a

guy

that

hates

to

answer

you

right

away.

Finally

he

came

over,

through

the

goddam

curtains,

and

stood

on

the

shower

ledge

and

asked

who

was

going

besides

me.

He

always

had

to

know

who

was

going.

I

swear,

if

that

guy

was

shipwrecked

somewhere,

and

you

rescued

him

in

a

goddam

boat,

he'd

want

to

know

who

the

guy

was

that

was

rowing

it

before

he'd

even

get

in.

I

told

him

Mal

Brossard

was

going.

He

said,

"That

bastard

.

.

.

All

right.

Wait

a

second."

You'd

think

he

was

doing

you

a

big

favor.

It

took

him

about

five

hours

to

get

ready.

While

he

was

doing

it,

I

went

over

to

my

window

and

opened

it

and

packed

a

snowball

with

my

bare

hands.

The

snow

was

very

good

for

packing.

I

didn't

throw

it

at

anything,

though.

I

started

to

throw

it.

At

a

car

that

was

parked

across

the

street.

But

I

changed

my

mind.

The

car

looked

so

nice

and

white.

Then

I

started

to

throw

it

at

a

hydrant,

but

that

looked

too

nice

and

white,

too.

Finally

I

didn't

throw

it

at

anything.

All

I

did

was

close

the

window

and

walk

around

the

room

with

the

snowball,

packing

it

harder.

A

little

while

later,

I

still

had

it

with

me

when

I

and

Brossnad

and

Ackley

got

on

the

bus.

The

bus

driver

opened

the

doors

and

made

me

throw

it

out.

I

told

him

I

wasn't

going

to

chuck

it

at

anybody,

but

he

wouldn't

believe

me.

People

never

believe

you.

Brossard

and

Ackley

both

had

seen

the

picture

that

was

playing,

so

all

we

did,

we

just

had

a

couple

of

hamburgers

and

played

the

pinball

machine

for

a

little

while,

then

took

the

bus

back

to

Pencey.

I

didn't

care

about

not

seeing

the

movie,

anyway.

It

was

supposed

to

be

a

comedy,

with

Cary

Grant

in

it,

and

all

that

crap.

Besides,

I'd

been

to

the

movies

with

Brossard

and

Ackley

before.

They

both

laughed

like

hyenas

at

stuff

that

wasn't

even

funny.

I

didn't

even

enjoy

sitting

next

to

them

in

the

movies.

It

was

only

about

a

quarter

to

nine

when

we

got

back

to

the

dorm.

Old

Brossard

was

a

bridge

fiend,

and

he

started

looking

around

the

dorm

for

a

game.

Old

Ackley

parked

himself

in

my

room,

just

for

a

change.

Only,

instead

of

sitting

on

the

arm

of

Stradlater's

chair,

he

laid

down

on

my

bed,

with

his

face

right

on

my

pillow

and

all.

He

started

talking

in

this

very

monotonous

voice,

and

picking

at

all

his

pimples.

I

dropped

about

a

thousand

hints,

but

I

couldn't

get

rid

of

him.

All

he

did

was

keep

talking

in

this

very

monotonous

voice

about

some

babe

he

was

supposed

to

have

had

sexual

intercourse

with

the

summer

before.

He'd

already

told

me

about

it

about

a

hundred

times.

Every

time

he

told

it,

it

was

different.

One

minute

he'd

be

giving

it

to

her

in

his

cousin's

Buick,

the

next

minute

he'd

be

giving

it

to

her

under

some

boardwalk.

It

was

all

a

lot

of

crap,

naturally.

He

was

a

virgin

if

ever

I

saw

one.

I

doubt

if

he

ever

even

gave

anybody

a

feel.

Anyway,

finally

I

had

to

come

right

out

and

tell

him

that

I

had

to

write

a

composition

for

Stradlater,

and

that

he

had

to

clear

the

hell

out,

so

I

could

concentrate.

He

finally

did,

but

he

took

his

time

about

it,

as

usual.

After

he

left,

I

put

on

my

pajamas

and

bathrobe

and

my

old

hunting

hat,

and

started

writing

the

composition.

The

thing

was,

I

couldn't

think

of

a

room

or

a

house

or

anything

to

describe

the

way

Stradlater

said

he

had

to

have.

I'm

not

too

crazy

about

describing

rooms

and

houses

anyway.

So

what

I

did,

I

wrote

about

my

brother

Allie's

baseball

mitt.

It

was

a

very

descriptive

subject.

It

really

was.

My

brother

Allie

had

this

left-handed

fielder's

mitt.

He

was

left-handed.

The

thing

that

was

descriptive

about

it,

though,

was

that

he

had

poems

written

all

over

the

fingers

and

the

pocket

and

everywhere.

In

green

ink.

He

wrote

them

on

it

so

that

he'd

have

something

to

read

when

he

was

in

the

field

and

nobody

was

up

at

bat.

He's

dead

now.

He

got

leukemia

and

died

when

we

were

up

in

Maine,

on

July

18,

1946.

You'd

have

liked

him.

He

was

two

years

younger

than

I

was,

but

he

was

about

fifty

times

as

intelligent.

He

was

terrifically

intelligent.

His

teachers

were

always

writing

letters

to

my

mother,

telling

her

what

a

pleasure

it

was

having

a

boy

like

Allie

in

their

class.

And

they

weren't

just

shooting

the

crap.

They

really

meant

it.

But

it

wasn't

just

that

he

was

the

most

intelligent

member

in

the

family.

He

was

also

the

nicest,

in

lots

of

ways.

He

never

got

mad

at

anybody.

People

with

red

hair

are

supposed

to

get

mad

very

easily,

but

Allie

never

did,

and

he

had

very

red

hair.

I'll

tell

you

what

kind

of

red

hair

he

had.

I

started

playing

golf

when

I

was

only

ten

years

old.

I

remember

once,

the

summer

I

was

around

twelve,

teeing

off

and

all,

and

having

a

hunch

that

if

I

turned

around

all

of

a

sudden,

I'd

see

Allie.

So

I

did,

and

sure

enough,

he

was

sitting

on

his

bike

outside

the

fence--there

was

this

fence

that

went

all

around

the

course--and

he

was

sitting

there,

about

a

hundred

and

fifty

yards

behind

me,

watching

me

tee

off.

That's

the

kind

of

red

hair

he

had.

God,

he

was

a

nice

kid,

though.

He

used

to

laugh

so

hard

at

something

he

thought

of

at

the

dinner

table

that

he

just

about

fell

off

his

chair.

I

was

only

thirteen,

and

they

were

going

to

have

me

psychoanalyzed

and

all,

because

I

broke

all

the

windows

in

the

garage.

I

don't

blame

them.

I

really

don't.

I

slept

in

the

garage

the

night

he

died,

and

I

broke

all

the

goddam

windows

with

my

fist,

just

for

the

hell

of

it.

I

even

tried

to

break

all

the

windows

on

the

station

wagon

we

had

that

summer,

but

my

hand

was

already

broken

and

everything

by

that

time,

and

I

couldn't

do

it.

It

was

a

very

stupid

thing

to

do,

I'll

admit,

but

I

hardly

didn't

even

know

I

was

doing

it,

and

you

didn't

know

Allie.

My

hand

still

hurts

me

once

in

a

while

when

it

rains

and

all,

and

I

can't

make

a

real

fist

any

more--

not

a

tight

one,

I

mean--but

outside

of

that

I

don't

care

much.

I

mean

I'm

not

going

to

be

a

goddam

surgeon

or

a

violinist

or

anything

anyway.

Anyway,

that's

what

I

wrote

Stradlater's

composition

about.

Old

Allie's

baseball

mitt.

I

happened

to

have

it

with

me,

in

my

suitcase,

so

I

got

it

out

and

copied

down

the

poems

that

were

written

on

it.

All

I

had

to

do

was

change

Allie's

name

so

that

nobody

would

know

it

was

my

brother

and

not

Stradlater's.

I

wasn't

too

crazy

about

doing

it,

but

I

couldn't

think

of

anything

else

descriptive.

Besides,

I

sort

of

liked

writing

about

it.

It

took

me

about

an

hour,

because

I

had

to

use

Stradlater's

lousy

typewriter,

and

it

kept

jamming

on

me.

The

reason

I

didn't

use

my

own

was

because

I'd

lent

it

to

a

guy

down

the

hall.

It

was

around

ten-thirty,

I

guess,

when

I

finished

it.

I

wasn't

tired,

though,

so

I

looked

out

the

window

for

a

while.

It

wasn't

snowing

out

any

more,

but

every

once

in

a

while

you

could

hear

a

car

somewhere

not

being

able

to

get

started.

You

could

also

hear

old

Ackley

snoring.

Right

through

the

goddam

shower

curtains

you

could

hear

him.

He

had

sinus

trouble

and

he

couldn't

breathe

too

hot

when

he

was

asleep.

That

guy

had

just

about

everything.

Sinus

trouble,

pimples,

lousy

teeth,

halitosis,

crumby

fingernails.

You

had

to

feel

a

little

sorry

for

the

crazy

sonuvabitch.

6

Some

things

are

hard

to

remember.

I'm

thinking

now

of

when

Stradlater

got

back

from

his

date

with

Jane.

I

mean

I

can't

remember

exactly

what

I

was

doing

when

I

heard

his

goddam

stupid

footsteps

coming

down

the

corridor.

I

probably

was

still

looking

out

the

window,

but

I

swear

I

can't

remember.

I

was

so

damn

worried,

that's

why.

When

I

really

worry

about

something,

I

don't

just

fool

around.

I

even

have

to

go

to

the

bathroom

when

I

worry

about

something.

Only,

I

don't

go.

I'm

too

worried

to

go.

I

don't

want

to

interrupt

my

worrying

to

go.

If

you

knew

Stradlater,

you'd

have

been

worried,

too.

I'd

double-dated

with

that

bastard

a

couple

of

times,

and

I

know

what

I'm

talking

about.

He

was

unscrupulous.

He

really

was.

Anyway,

the

corridor

was

all

linoleum

and

all,

and

you

could

hear

his

goddam

footsteps

coming

right

towards

the

room.

I

don't

even

remember

where

I

was

sitting

when

he

came

in--at

the

window,

or

in

my

chair

or

his.

I

swear

I

can't

remember.

He

came

in

griping

about

how

cold

it

was

out.

Then

he

said,

"Where

the

hell

is

everybody?

It's

like

a

goddam

morgue

around

here."

I

didn't

even

bother

to

answer

him.

If

he

was

so

goddam

stupid

not

to

realize

it

was

Saturday

night

and

everybody

was

out

or

asleep

or

home

for

the

week

end,

I

wasn't

going

to

break

my

neck

telling

him.

He

started

getting

undressed.

He

didn't

say

one

goddam

word

about

Jane.

Not

one.

Neither

did

I.

I

just

watched

him.

All

he

did

was

thank

me

for

letting

him

wear

my

hound's-tooth.

He

hung

it

up

on

a

hanger

and

put

it

in

the

closet.

Then

when

he

was

taking

off

his

tie,

he

asked

me

if

I'd

written

his

goddam

composition

for

him.

I

told

him

it

was

over

on

his

goddam

bed.

He

walked

over

and

read

it

while

he

was

unbuttoning

his

shirt.

He

stood

there,

reading

it,

and

sort

of

stroking

his

bare

chest

and

stomach,

with

this

very

stupid

expression

on

his

face.

He

was

always

stroking

his

stomach

or

his

chest.

He

was

mad

about

himself.

All

of

a

sudden,

he

said,

"For

Chrissake,

Holden.

This

is

about

a

goddam

baseball

glove."

"So

what?"

I

said.

Cold

as

hell.

"Wuddaya

mean

so

what?

I

told

ya

it

had

to

be

about

a

goddam

room

or

a

house

or

something."

"You

said

it

had

to

be

descriptive.

What

the

hell's

the

difference

if

it's

about

a

baseball

glove?"

"God

damn

it."

He

was

sore

as

hell.

He

was

really

furious.

"You

always

do

everything

backasswards."

He

looked

at

me.

"No

wonder

you're

flunking

the

hell

out

of

here,"

he

said.

"You

don't

do

one

damn

thing

the

way

you're

supposed

to.

I

mean

it.

Not

one

damn

thing."

"All

right,

give

it

back

to

me,

then,"

I

said.

I

went

over

and

pulled

it

right

out

of

his

goddam

hand.

Then

I

tore

it

up.

"What

the

hellja

do

that

for?"

he

said.

I

didn't

even

answer

him.

I

just

threw

the

pieces

in

the

wastebasket.

Then

I

lay

down

on

my

bed,

and

we

both

didn't

say

anything

for

a

long

time.

He

got

all

undressed,

down

to

his

shorts,

and

I

lay

on

my

bed

and

lit

a

cigarette.

You

weren't

allowed

to

smoke

in

the

dorm,

but

you

could

do

it

late

at

night

when

everybody

was

asleep

or

out

and

nobody

could

smell

the

smoke.

Besides,

I

did

it

to

annoy

Stradlater.

It

drove

him

crazy

when

you

broke

any

rules.

He

never

smoked

in

the

dorm.

It

was

only

me.

He

still

didn't

say

one

single

solitary

word

about

Jane.

So

finally

I

said,

"You're

back

pretty

goddam

late

if

she

only

signed

out

for

nine-thirty.

Did

you

make

her

be

late

signing

in?"

He

was

sitting

on

the

edge

of

his

bed,

cutting

his

goddam

toenails,

when

I

asked

him

that.

"Coupla

minutes,"

he

said.

"Who

the

hell

signs

out

for

nine-thirty

on

a

Saturday

night?"

God,

how

I

hated

him.

"Did

you

go

to

New

York?"

I

said.

"Ya

crazy?

How

the

hell

could

we

go

to

New

York

if

she

only

signed

out

for

nine-thirty?"

"That's

tough."

He

looked

up

at

me.

"Listen,"

he

said,

"if

you're

gonna

smoke

in

the

room,

how

'bout

going

down

to

the

can

and

do

it?

You

may

be

getting

the

hell

out

of

here,

but

I

have

to

stick

around

long

enough

to

graduate."

I

ignored

him.

I

really

did.

I

went

right

on

smoking

like

a

madman.

All

I

did

was

sort

of

turn

over

on

my

side

and

watched

him

cut

his

damn

toenails.

What

a

school.

You

were

always

watching

somebody

cut

their

damn

toenails

or

squeeze

their

pimples

or

something.

"Did

you

give

her

my

regards?"

I

asked

him.

"Yeah."

The

hell

he

did,

the

bastard.

"What'd

she

say?"

I

said.

"Did

you

ask

her

if

she

still

keeps

all

her

kings

in

the

back

row?"

"No,

I

didn't

ask

her.

What

the

hell

ya

think

we

did

all

night--play

checkers,

for

Chrissake?"

I

didn't

even

answer

him.

God,

how

I

hated

him.

"If

you

didn't

go

to

New

York,

where'd

ya

go

with

her?"

I

asked

him,

after

a

little

while.

I

could

hardly

keep

my

voice

from

shaking

all

over

the

place.

Boy,

was

I

getting

nervous.

I

just

had

a

feeling

something

had

gone

funny.

He

was

finished

cutting

his

damn

toenails.

So

he

got

up

from

the

bed,

in

just

his

damn

shorts

and

all,

and

started

getting

very

damn

playful.

He

came

over

to

my

bed

and

started

leaning

over

me

and

taking

these

playful

as

hell

socks

at

my

shoulder.

"Cut

it

out,"

I

said.

"Where'd

you

go

with

her

if

you

didn't

go

to

New

York?"

"Nowhere.

We

just

sat

in

the

goddam

car."

He

gave

me

another

one

of

those

playtul

stupid

little

socks

on

the

shoulder.

"Cut

it

out,"

I

said.

"Whose

car?"

"Ed

Banky's."

Ed

Banky

was

the

basketball

coach

at

Pencey.

Old

Stradlater

was

one

of

his

pets,

because

he

was

the

center

on

the

team,

and

Ed

Banky

always

let

him

borrow

his

car

when

he

wanted

it.

It

wasn't

allowed

for

students

to

borrow

faculty

guys'

cars,

but

all

the

athletic

bastards

stuck

together.

In

every

school

I've

gone

to,

all

the

athletic

bastards

stick

together.

Stradlater

kept

taking

these

shadow

punches

down

at

my

shoulder.

He

had

his

toothbrush

in

his

hand,

and

he

put

it

in

his

mouth.

"What'd

you

do?"

I

said.

"Give

her

the

time

in

Ed

Banky's

goddam

car?"

My

voice

was

shaking

something

awful.

"What

a

thing

to

say.

Want

me

to

wash

your

mouth

out

with

soap?"

"Did

you?"

"That's

a

professional

secret,

buddy."

This

next

part

I

don't

remember

so

hot.

All

I

know

is

I

got

up

from

the

bed,

like

I

was

going

down

to

the

can

or

something,

and

then

I

tried

to

sock

him,

with

all

my

might,

right

smack

in

the

toothbrush,

so

it

would

split

his

goddam

throat

open.

Only,

I

missed.

I

didn't

connect.

All

I

did

was

sort

of

get

him

on

the

side

of

the

head

or

something.

It

probably

hurt

him

a

little

bit,

but

not

as

much

as

I

wanted.

It

probably

would've

hurt

him

a

lot,

but

I

did

it

with

my

right

hand,

and

I

can't

make

a

good

fist

with

that

hand.

On

account

of

that

injury

I

told

you

about.

Anyway,

the

next

thing

I

knew,

I

was

on

the

goddam

floor

and

he

was

sitting

on

my

chest,

with

his

face

all

red.

That

is,

he

had

his

goddam

knees

on

my

chest,

and

he

weighed

about

a

ton.

He

had

hold

of

my

wrists,

too,

so

I

couldn't

take

another

sock

at

him.

I'd've

killed

him.

"What

the

hell's

the

matter

with

you?"

he

kept

saying,

and

his

stupid

race

kept

getting

redder

and

redder.

"Get

your

lousy

knees

off

my

chest,"

I

told

him.

I

was

almost

bawling.

I

really

was.

"Go

on,

get

off

a

me,

ya

crumby

bastard."

He

wouldn't

do

it,

though.

He

kept

holding

onto

my

wrists

and

I

kept

calling

him

a

sonuvabitch

and

all,

for

around

ten

hours.

I

can

hardly

even

remember

what

all

I

said

to

him.

I

told

him

he

thought

he

could

give

the

time

to

anybody

he

felt

like.

I

told

him

he

didn't

even

care

if

a

girl

kept

all

her

kings

in

the

back

row

or

not,

and

the

reason

he

didn't

care

was

because

he

was

a

goddam

stupid

moron.

He

hated

it

when

you

called

a

moron.

All

morons

hate

it

when

you

call

them

a

moron.

"Shut

up,

now,

Holden,"

he

said

with

his

big

stupid

red

face.

"just

shut

up,

now."

"You

don't

even

know

if

her

first

name

is

Jane

or

Jean,

ya

goddam

moron!"

"Now,

shut

up,

Holden,

God

damn

it--I'm

warning

ya,"

he

said--I

really

had

him

going.

"If

you

don't

shut

up,

I'm

gonna

slam

ya

one."

"Get

your

dirty

stinking

moron

knees

off

my

chest."

"If

I

letcha

up,

will

you

keep

your

mouth

shut?"

I

didn't

even

answer

him.

He

said

it

over

again.

"Holden.

If

I

letcha

up,

willya

keep

your

mouth

shut?"

"Yes."

He

got

up

off

me,

and

I

got

up,

too.

My

chest

hurt

like

hell

from

his

dirty

knees.

"You're

a

dirty

stupid

sonuvabitch

of

a

moron,"

I

told

him.

That

got

him

really

mad.

He

shook

his

big

stupid

finger

in

my

face.

"Holden,

God

damn

it,

I'm

warning

you,

now.

For

the

last

time.

If

you

don't

keep

your

yap

shut,

I'm

gonna--"

"Why

should

I?"

I

said--I

was

practically

yelling.

"That's

just

the

trouble

with

all

you

morons.

You

never

want

to

discuss

anything.

That's

the

way

you

can

always

tell

a

moron.

They

never

want

to

discuss

anything

intellig--"

Then

he

really

let

one

go

at

me,

and

the

next

thing

I

knew

I

was

on

the

goddam

floor

again.

I

don't

remember

if

he

knocked

me

out

or

not,

but

I

don't

think

so.

It's

pretty

hard

to

knock

a

guy

out,

except

in

the

goddam

movies.

But

my

nose

was

bleeding

all

over

the

place.

When

I

looked

up

old

Stradlater

was

standing

practically

right

on

top

of

me.

He

had

his

goddam

toilet

kit

under

his

arm.

"Why

the

hell

don'tcha

shut

up

when

I

tellya

to?"

he

said.

He

sounded

pretty

nervous.

He

probably

was

scared

he'd

fractured

my

skull

or

something

when

I

hit

the

floor.

It's

too

bad

I

didn't.

"You

asked

for

it,

God

damn

it,"

he

said.

Boy,

did

he

look

worried.

I

didn't

even

bother

to

get

up.

I

just

lay

there

in

the

floor

for

a

while,

and

kept

calling

him

a

moron

sonuvabitch.

I

was

so

mad,

I

was

practically

bawling.

"Listen.

Go

wash

your

face,"

Stradlater

said.

"Ya

hear

me?"

I

told

him

to

go

wash

his

own

moron

face--which

was

a

pretty

childish

thing

to

say,

but

I

was

mad

as

hell.

I

told

him

to

stop

off

on

the

way

to

the

can

and

give

Mrs.

Schmidt

the

time.

Mrs.

Schmidt

was

the

janitor's

wife.

She

was

around

sixty-five.

I

kept

sitting

there

on

the

floor

till

I

heard

old

Stradlater

close

the

door

and

go

down

the

corridor

to

the

can.

Then

I

got

up.

I

couldn't

find

my

goddam

hunting

hat

anywhere.

Finally

I

found

it.

It

was

under

the

bed.

I

put

it

on,

and

turned

the

old

peak

around

to

the

back,

the

way

I

liked

it,

and

then

I

went

over

and

took

a

look

at

my

stupid

face

in

the

mirror.

You

never

saw

such

gore

in

your

life.

I

had

blood

all

over

my

mouth

and

chin

and

even

on

my

pajamas

and

bath

robe.

It

partly

scared

me

and

it

partly

fascinated

me.

All

that

blood

and

all

sort

of

made

me

look

tough.

I'd

only

been

in

about

two

fights

in

my

life,

and

I

lost

both

of

them.

I'm

not

too

tough.

I'm

a

pacifist,

if

you

want

to

know

the

truth.

I

had

a

feeling

old

Ackley'd

probably

heard

all

the

racket

and

was

awake.

So

I

went

through

the

shower

curtains

into

his

room,

just

to

see

what

the

hell

he

was

doing.

I

hardly

ever

went

over

to

his

room.

It

always

had

a

funny

stink

in

it,

because

he

was

so

crumby

in

his

personal

habits.

7

A

tiny

bit

of

light

came

through

the

shower

curtains

and

all

from

our

room,

and

I

could

see

him

lying

in

bed.

I

knew

damn

well

he

was

wide

awake.

"Ackley?"

I

said.

"Y'awake?"

"Yeah."

It

was

pretty

dark,

and

I

stepped

on

somebody's

shoe

on

the

floor

and

danm

near

fell

on

my

head.

Ackley

sort

of

sat

up

in

bed

and

leaned

on

his

arm.

He

had

a

lot

of

white

stuff

on

his

face,

for

his

pimples.

He

looked

sort

of

spooky

in

the

dark.

"What

the

hellya

doing,

anyway?"

I

said.

"Wuddaya

mean

what

the

hell

am

I

doing?

I

was

tryna

sleep

before

you

guys

started

making

all

that

noise.

What

the

hell

was

the

fight

about,

anyhow?"

"Where's

the

light?"

I

couldn't

find

the

light.

I

was

sliding

my

hand

all

over

the

wall.

"Wuddaya

want

the

light

for?

.

.

.

Right

next

to

your

hand."

I

finally

found

the

switch

and

turned

It

on.

Old

Ackley

put

his

hand

up

so

the

light

wouldn't

hurt

his

eyes.

"Jesus!"

he

said.

"What

the

hell

happened

to

you?"

He

meant

all

the

blood

and

all.

"I

had

a

little

goddam

tiff

with

Stradlater,"

I

said.

Then

I

sat

down

on

the

floor.

They

never

had

any

chairs

in

their

room.

I

don't

know

what

the

hell

they

did

with

their

chairs.

"Listen,"

I

said,

"do

you

feel

like

playing

a

little

Canasta?"

He

was

a

Canasta

fiend.

"You're

still

bleeding,

for

Chrissake.

You

better

put

something

on

it."

"It'll

stop.

Listen.

Ya

wanna

play

a

little

Canasta

or

don'tcha?"

"Canasta,

for

Chrissake.

Do

you

know

what

time

it

is,

by

any

chance?"

"It

isn't

late.

It's

only

around

eleven,

eleven-thirty."

"Only

around!"

Ackley

said.

"Listen.

I

gotta

get

up

and

go

to

Mass

in

the

morning,

for

Chrissake.

You

guys

start

hollering

and

fighting

in

the

middle

of

the

goddam--What

the

hell

was

the

fight

about,

anyhow?"

"It's

a

long

story.

I

don't

wanna

bore

ya,

Ackley.

I'm

thinking

of

your

welfare,"

I

told

him.

I

never

discussed

my

personal

life

with

him.

In

the

first

place,

he

was

even

more

stupid

than

Stradlater.

Stradlater

was

a

goddam

genius

next

to

Ackley.

"Hey,"

I

said,

"is

it

okay

if

I

sleep

in

Ely's

bed

tonight?

He

won't

be

back

till

tomorrow

night,

will

he?"

I

knew

damn

well

he

wouldn't.

Ely

went

home

damn

near

every

week

end.

"I

don't

know

when

the

hell

he's

coming

back,"

Ackley

said.

Boy,

did

that

annoy

me.

"What

the

hell

do

you

mean

you

don't

know

when

he's

coming

back?

He

never

comes

back

till

Sunday

night,

does

he?"

"No,

but

for

Chrissake,

I

can't

just

tell

somebody

they

can

sleep

in

his

goddam

bed

if

they

want

to."

That

killed

me.

I

reached

up

from

where

I

was

sitting

on

the

floor

and

patted

him

on

the

goddam

shoulder.

"You're

a

prince,

Ackley

kid,"

I

said.

"You

know

that?"

"No,

I

mean

it--I

can't

just

tell

somebody

they

can

sleep

in--"

"You're

a

real

prince.

You're

a

gentleman

and

a

scholar,

kid,"

I

said.

He

really

was,

too.

"Do

you

happen

to

have

any

cigarettes,

by

any

chance?--Say

'no'

or

I'll

drop

dead."

"No,

I

don't,

as

a

matter

of

fact.

Listen,

what

the

hell

was

the

fight

about?"

I

didn't

answer

him.

All

I

did

was,

I

got

up

and

went

over

and

looked

out

the

window.

I

felt

so

lonesome,

all

of

a

sudden.

I

almost

wished

I

was

dead.

"What

the

hell

was

the

fight

about,

anyhow?"

Ackley

said,

for

about

the

fiftieth

time.

He

certainly

was

a

bore

about

that.

"About

you,"

I

said.

"About

me,

for

Chrissake?"

"Yeah.

I

was

defending

your

goddam

honor.

Stradlater

said

you

had

a

lousy

personality.

I

couldn't

let

him

get

away

with

that

stuff."

That

got

him

excited.

"He

did?

No

kidding?

He

did?"

I

told

him

I

was

only

kidding,

and

then

I

went

over

and

laid

down

on

Ely's

bed.

Boy,

did

I

feel

rotten.

I

felt

so

damn

lonesome.

"This

room

stinks,"

I

said.

"I

can

smell

your

socks

from

way

over

here.

Don'tcha

ever

send

them

to

the

laundry?"

"If

you

don't

like

it,

you

know

what

you

can

do,"

Ackley

said.

What

a

witty

guy.

"How

'bout

turning

off

the

goddam

light?"

I

didn't

turn

it

off

right

away,

though.

I

just

kept

laying

there

on

Ely's

bed,

thinking

about

Jane

and

all.

It

just

drove

me

stark

staring

mad

when

I

thought

about

her

and

Stradlater

parked

somewhere

in

that

fat-assed

Ed

Banky's

car.

Every

time

I

thought

about

it,

I

felt

like

jumping

out

the

window.

The

thing

is,

you

didn't

know

Stradlater.

I

knew

him.

Most

guys

at

Pencey

just

talked

about

having

sexual

intercourse

with

girls

all

the

time--like

Ackley,

for

instance--but

old

Stradlater

really

did

it.

I

was

personally

acquainted

with

at

least

two

girls

he

gave

the

time

to.

That's

the

truth.

"Tell

me

the

story

of

your

fascinating

life,

Ackley

kid,"

I

said.

"How

'bout

turning

off

the

goddam

light?

I

gotta

get

up

for

Mass

in

the

morning."

I

got

up

and

turned

it

off,

if

it

made

him

happy.

Then

I

laid

down

on

Ely's

bed

again.

"What're

ya

gonna

do--sleep

in

Ely's

bed?"

Ackley

said.

He

was

the

perfect

host,

boy.

"I

may.

I

may

not.

Don't

worry

about

it."

"I'm

not

worried

about

it.

Only,

I'd

hate

like

hell

if

Ely

came

in

all

of

a

sudden

and

found

some

guy--"

"Relax.

I'm

not

gonna

sleep

here.

I

wouldn't

abuse

your

goddam

hospitality."

A

couple

of

minutes

later,

he

was

snoring

like

mad.

I

kept

laying

there

in

the

dark

anyway,

though,

trying

not

to

think

about

old

Jane

and

Stradlater

in

that

goddam

Ed

Banky's

car.

But

it

was

almost

impossible.

The

trouble

was,

I

knew

that

guy

Stradlater's

technique.

That

made

it

even

worse.

We

once

double-dated,

in

Ed

Banky's

car,

and

Stradlater

was

in

the

back,

with

his

date,

and

I

was

in

the

front

with

mine.

What

a

technique

that

guy

had.

What

he'd

do

was,

he'd

start

snowing

his

date

in

this

very

quiet,

sincere

voice--like

as

if

he

wasn't

only

a

very

handsome

guy

but

a

nice,

sincere

guy,

too.

I

damn

near

puked,

listening

to

him.

His

date

kept

saying,

"No--please.

Please,

don't.

Please."

But

old

Stradlater

kept

snowing

her

in

this

Abraham

Lincoln,

sincere

voice,

and

finally

there'd

be

this

terrific

silence

in

the

back

of

the

car.

It

was

really

embarrassing.

I

don't

think

he

gave

that

girl

the

time

that

night--but

damn

near.

Damn

near.

While

I

was

laying

there

trying

not

to

think,

I

heard

old

Stradlater

come

back

from

the

can

and

go

in

our

room.

You

could

hear

him

putting

away

his

crumby

toilet

articles

and

all,

and

opening

the

window.

He

was

a

fresh-air

fiend.

Then,

a

little

while

later,

he

turned

off

the

light.

He

didn't

even

look

around

to

see

where

I

was

at.

It

was

even

depressing

out

in

the

street.

You

couldn't

even

hear

any

cars

any

more.

I

got

feeling

so

lonesome

and

rotten,

I

even

felt

like

waking

Ackley

up.

"Hey,

Ackley,"

I

said,

in

sort

of

a

whisper,

so

Stradlater

couldn't

hear

me

through

the

shower

curtain.

Ackley

didn't

hear

me,

though.

"Hey,

Ackley!"

He

still

didn't

hear

me.

He

slept

like

a

rock.

"Hey,

Ackley!"

He

heard

that,

all

right.

"What

the

hell's

the

matter

with

you?"

he

said.

"I

was

asleep,

for

Chrissake."

"Listen.

What's

the

routine

on

joining

a

monastery?"

I

asked

him.

I

was

sort

of

toying

with

the

idea

of

joining

one.

"Do

you

have

to

be

a

Catholic

and

all?"

"Certainly

you

have

to

be

a

Catholic.

You

bastard,

did

you

wake

me

just

to

ask

me

a

dumb

ques--"

"Aah,

go

back

to

sleep.

I'm

not

gonna

join

one

anyway.

The

kind

of

luck

I

have,

I'd

probably

join

one

with

all

the

wrong

kind

of

monks

in

it.

All

stupid

bastards.

Or

just

bastards."

When

I

said

that,

old

Ackley

sat

way

the

hell

up

in

bed.

"Listen,"

he

said,

"I

don't

care

what

you

say

about

me

or

anything,

but

if

you

start

making

cracks

about

my

goddam

religion,

for

Chrissake--"

"Relax,"

I

said.

"Nobody's

making

any

cracks

about

your

goddam

religion."

I

got

up

off

Ely's

bed,

and

started

towards

the

door.

I

didn't

want

to

hang

around

in

that

stupid

atmosphere

any

more.

I

stopped

on

the

way,

though,

and

picked

up

Ackley's

hand,

and

gave

him

a

big,

phony

handshake.

He

pulled

it

away

from

me.

"What's

the

idea?"

he

said.

"No

idea.

I

just

want

to

thank

you

for

being

such

a

goddam

prince,

that's

all,"

I

said.

I

said

it

in

this

very

sincere

voice.

"You're

aces,

Ackley

kid,"

I

said.

"You

know

that?"

"Wise

guy.

Someday

somebody's

gonna

bash

your--"

I

didn't

even

bother

to

listen

to

him.

I

shut

the

damn

door

and

went

out

in

the

corridor.

Everybody

was

asleep

or

out

or

home

for

the

week

end,

and

it

was

very,

very

quiet

and

depressing

in

the

corridor.

There

was

this

empty

box

of

Kolynos

toothpaste

outside

Leahy

and

Hoffman's

door,

and

while

I

walked

down

towards

the

stairs,

I

kept

giving

it

a

boot

with

this

sheep-lined

slipper

I

had

on.

What

I

thought

I'd

do,

I

thought

I

might

go

down

and

see

what

old

Mal

Brossard

was

doing.

But

all

of

a

sudden,

I

changed

my

mind.

All

of

a

sudden,

I

decided

what

I'd

really

do,

I'd

get

the

hell

out

of

Pencey--

right

that

same

night

and

all.

I

mean

not

wait

till

Wednesday

or

anything.

I

just

didn't

want

to

hang

around

any

more.

It

made

me

too

sad

and

lonesome.

So

what

I

decided

to

do,

I

decided

I'd

take

a

room

in

a

hotel

in

New

York--some

very

inexpensive

hotel

and

all--and

just

take

it

easy

till

Wednesday.

Then,

on

Wednesday,

I'd

go

home

all

rested

up

and

feeling

swell.

I

figured

my

parents

probably

wouldn't

get

old

Thurmer's

letter

saying

I'd

been

given

the

ax

till

maybe

Tuesday

or

Wednesday.

I

didn't

want

to

go

home

or

anything

till

they

got

it

and

thoroughly

digested

it

and

all.

I

didn't

want

to

be

around

when

they

first

got

it.

My

mother

gets

very

hysterical.

She's

not

too

bad

after

she

gets

something

thoroughly

digested,

though.

Besides,

I

sort

of

needed

a

little

vacation.

My

nerves

were

shot.

They

really

were.

Anyway,

that's

what

I

decided

I'd

do.

So

I

went

back

to

the

room

and

turned

on

the

light,

to

start

packing

and

all.

I

already

had

quite

a

few

things

packed.

Old

Stradlater

didn't

even

wake

up.

I

lit

a

cigarette

and

got

all

dressed

and

then

I

packed

these

two

Gladstones

I

have.

It

only

took

me

about

two

minutes.

I'm

a

very

rapid

packer.

One

thing

about

packing

depressed

me

a

little.

I

had

to

pack

these

brand-new

ice

skates

my

mother

had

practically

just

sent

me

a

couple

of

days

before.

That

depressed

me.

I

could

see

my

mother

going

in

Spaulding's

and

asking

the

salesman

a

million

dopy

questions--and

here

I

was

getting

the

ax

again.

It

made

me

feel

pretty

sad.

She

bought

me

the

wrong

kind

of

skates--I

wanted

racing

skates

and

she

bought

hockey--but

it

made

me

sad

anyway.

Almost

every

time

somebody

gives

me

a

present,

it

ends

up

making

me

sad.

After

I

got

all

packed,

I

sort

of

counted

my

dough.

I

don't

remember

exactly

how

much

I

had,

but

I

was

pretty

loaded.

My

grandmother'd

just

sent

me

a

wad

about

a

week

before.

I

have

this

grandmother

that's

quite

lavish

with

her

dough.

She

doesn't

have

all

her

marbles

any

more--she's

old

as

hell--and

she

keeps

sending

me

money

for

my

birthday

about

four

times

a

year.

Anyway,

even

though

I

was

pretty

loaded,

I

figured

I

could

always

use

a

few

extra

bucks.

You

never

know.

So

what

I

did

was,

I

went

down

the

hail

and

woke

up

Frederick

Woodruff,

this

guy

I'd

lent

my

typewriter

to.

I

asked

him

how

much

he'd

give

me

for

it.

He

was

a

pretty

wealthy

guy.

He

said

he

didn't

know.

He

said

he

didn't

much

want

to

buy

it.

Finally

he

bought

it,

though.

It

cost

about

ninety

bucks,

and

all

he

bought

it

for

was

twenty.

He

was

sore

because

I'd

woke

him

up.

When

I

was

all

set

to

go,

when

I

had

my

bags

and

all,

I

stood

for

a

while

next

to

the

stairs

and

took

a

last

look

down

the

goddam

corridor.

I

was

sort

of

crying.

I

don't

know

why.

I

put

my

red

hunting

hat

on,

and

turned

the

peak

around

to

the

back,

the

way

I

liked

it,

and

then

I

yelled

at

the

top

of

my

goddam

voice,

"Sleep

tight,

ya

morons!"

I'll

bet

I

woke

up

every

bastard

on

the

whole

floor.

Then

I

got

the

hell

out.

Some

stupid

guy

had

thrown

peanut

shells

all

over

the

stairs,

and

I

damn

near

broke

my

crazy

neck.

8

It

was

too

late

to

call

up

for

a

cab

or

anything,

so

I

walked

the

whole

way

to

the

station.

It

wasn't

too

far,

but

it

was

cold

as

hell,

and

the

snow

made

it

hard

for

walking,

and

my

Gladstones

kept

banging

hell

out

of

my

legs.

I

sort

of

enjoyed

the

air

and

all,

though.

The

only

trouble

was,

the

cold

made

my

nose

hurt,

and

right

under

my

upper

lip,

where

old

Stradlater'd

laid

one

on

me.

He'd

smacked

my

lip

right

on

my

teeth,

and

it

was

pretty

sore.

My

ears

were

nice

and

warm,

though.

That

hat

I

bought

had

earlaps

in

it,

and

I

put

them

on--I

didn't

give

a

damn

how

I

looked.

Nobody

was

around

anyway.

Everybody

was

in

the

sack.

I

was

quite

lucky

when

I

got

to

the

station,

because

I

only

had

to

wait

about

ten

minutes

for

a

train.

While

I

waited,

I

got

some

snow

in

my

hand

and

washed

my

face

with

it.

I

still

had

quite

a

bit

of

blood

on.

Usually

I

like

riding

on

trains,

especially

at

night,

with

the

lights

on

and

the

windows

so

black,

and

one

of

those

guys

coming

up

the

aisle

selling

coffee

and

sandwiches

and

magazines.

I

usually

buy

a

ham

sandwich

and

about

four

magazines.

If

I'm

on

a

train

at

night,

I

can

usually

even

read

one

of

those

dumb

stories

in

a

magazine

without

puking.

You

know.

One

of

those

stories

with

a

lot

of

phony,

lean-jawed

guys

named

David

in

it,

and

a

lot

of

phony

girls

named

Linda

or

Marcia

that

are

always

lighting

all

the

goddam

Davids'

pipes

for

them.

I

can

even

read

one

of

those

lousy

stories

on

a

train

at

night,

usually.

But

this

time,

it

was

different.

I

just

didn't

feel

like

it.

I

just

sort

of

sat

and

not

did

anything.

All

I

did

was

take

off

my

hunting

hat

and

put

it

in

my

pocket.

All

of

a

sudden,

this

lady

got

on

at

Trenton

and

sat

down

next

to

me.

Practically

the

whole

car

was

empty,

because

it

was

pretty

late

and

all,

but

she

sat

down

next

to

me,

instead

of

an

empty

seat,

because

she

had

this

big

bag

with

her

and

I

was

sitting

in

the

front

seat.

She

stuck

the

bag

right

out

in

the

middle

of

the

aisle,

where

the

conductor

and

everybody

could

trip

over

it.

She

had

these

orchids

on,

like

she'd

just

been

to

a

big

party

or

something.

She

was

around

forty

or

forty-five,

I

guess,

but

she

was

very

good

looking.

Women

kill

me.

They

really

do.

I

don't

mean

I'm

oversexed

or

anything

like

that--

although

I

am

quite

sexy.

I

just

like

them,

I

mean.

They're

always

leaving

their

goddam

bags

out

in

the

middle

of

the

aisle.

Anyway,

we

were

sitting

there,

and

all

of

a

sudden

she

said

to

me,

"Excuse

me,

but

isn't

that

a

Pencey

Prep

sticker?"

She

was

looking

up

at

my

suitcases,

up

on

the

rack.

"Yes,

it

is,"

I

said.

She

was

right.

I

did

have

a

goddam

Pencey

sticker

on

one

of

my

Gladstones.

Very

corny,

I'll

admit.

"Oh,

do

you

go

to

Pencey?"

she

said.

She

had

a

nice

voice.

A

nice

telephone

voice,

mostly.

She

should've

carried

a

goddam

telephone

around

with

her.

"Yes,

I

do,"

I

said.

"Oh,

how

lovely!

Perhaps

you

know

my

son,

then,

Ernest

Morrow?

He

goes

to

Pencey."

"Yes,

I

do.

He's

in

my

class."

Her

son

was

doubtless

the

biggest

bastard

that

ever

went

to

Pencey,

in

the

whole

crumby

history

of

the

school.

He

was

always

going

down

the

corridor,

after

he'd

had

a

shower,

snapping

his

soggy

old

wet

towel

at

people's

asses.

That's

exactly

the

kind

of

a

guy

he

was.

"Oh,

how

nice!"

the

lady

said.

But

not

corny.

She

was

just

nice

and

all.

"I

must

tell

Ernest

we

met,"

she

said.

"May

I

ask

your

name,

dear?"

"Rudolf

Schmidt,"

I

told

her.

I

didn't

feel

like

giving

her

my

whole

life

history.

Rudolf

Schmidt

was

the

name

of

the

janitor

of

our

dorm.

"Do

you

like

Pencey?"

she

asked

me.

"Pencey?

It's

not

too

bad.

It's

not

paradise

or

anything,

but

it's

as

good

as

most

schools.

Some

of

the

faculty

are

pretty

conscientious."

"Ernest

just

adores

it."

"I

know

he

does,"

I

said.

Then

I

started

shooting

the

old

crap

around

a

little

bit.

"He

adapts

himself

very

well

to

things.

He

really

does.

I

mean

he

really

knows

how

to

adapt

himself."

"Do

you

think

so?"

she

asked

me.

She

sounded

interested

as

hell.

"Ernest?

Sure,"

I

said.

Then

I

watched

her

take

off

her

gloves.

Boy,

was

she

lousy

with

rocks.

"I

just

broke

a

nail,

getting

out

of

a

cab,"

she

said.

She

looked

up

at

me

and

sort

of

smiled.

She

had

a

terrifically

nice

smile.

She

really

did.

Most

people

have

hardly

any

smile

at

all,

or

a

lousy

one.

"Ernest's

father

and

I

sometimes

worry

about

him,"

she

said.

"We

sometimes

feel

he's

not

a

terribly

good

mixer."

"How

do

you

mean?"

"Well.

He's

a

very

sensitive

boy.

He's

really

never

been

a

terribly

good

mixer

with

other

boys.

Perhaps

he

takes

things

a

little

more

seriously

than

he

should

at

his

age."

Sensitive.

That

killed

me.

That

guy

Morrow

was

about

as

sensitive

as

a

goddam

toilet

seat.

I

gave

her

a

good

look.

She

didn't

look

like

any

dope

to

me.

She

looked

like

she

might

have

a

pretty

damn

good

idea

what

a

bastard

she

was

the

mother

of.

But

you

can't

always

tell--with

somebody's

mother,

I

mean.

Mothers

are

all

slightly

insane.

The

thing

is,

though,

I

liked

old

Morrow's

mother.

She

was

all

right.

"Would

you

care

for

a

cigarette?"

I

asked

her.

She

looked

all

around.

"I

don't

believe

this

is

a

smoker,

Rudolf,"

she

said.

Rudolf.

That

killed

me.

"That's

all

right.

We

can

smoke

till

they

start

screaming

at

us,"

I

said.

She

took

a

cigarette

off

me,

and

I

gave

her

a

light.

She

looked

nice,

smoking.

She

inhaled

and

all,

but

she

didn't

wolf

the

smoke

down,

the

way

most

women

around

her

age

do.

She

had

a

lot

of

charm.

She

had

quite

a

lot

of

sex

appeal,

too,

if

you

really

want

to

know.

She

was

looking

at

me

sort

of

funny.

I

may

be

wrong

but

I

believe

your

nose

is

bleeding,

dear,

she

said,

all

of

a

sudden.

I

nodded

and

took

out

my

handkerchief.

"I

got

hit

with

a

snowball,"

I

said.

"One

of

those

very

icy

ones."

I

probably

would've

told

her

what

really

happened,

but

it

would've

taken

too

long.

I

liked

her,

though.

I

was

beginning

to

feel

sort

of

sorry

I'd

told

her

my

name

was

Rudolf

Schmidt.

"Old

Ernie,"

I

said.

"He's

one

of

the

most

popular

boys

at

Pencey.

Did

you

know

that?"

"No,

I

didn't."

I

nodded.

"It

really

took

everybody

quite

a

long

time

to

get

to

know

him.

He's

a

funny

guy.

A

strange

guy,

in

lots

of

ways--know

what

I

mean?

Like

when

I

first

met

him.

When

I

first

met

him,

I

thought

he

was

kind

of

a

snobbish

person.

That's

what

I

thought.

But

he

isn't.

He's

just

got

this

very

original

personality

that

takes

you

a

little

while

to

get

to

know

him."

Old

Mrs.

Morrow

didn't

say

anything,

but

boy,

you

should've

seen

her.

I

had

her

glued

to

her

seat.

You

take

somebody's

mother,

all

they

want

to

hear

about

is

what

a

hotshot

their

son

is.

Then

I

really

started

chucking

the

old

crap

around.

"Did

he

tell

you

about

the

elections?"

I

asked

her.

"The

class

elections?"

She

shook

her

head.

I

had

her

in

a

trance,

like.

I

really

did.

"Well,

a

bunch

of

us

wanted

old

Ernie

to

be

president

of

the

class.

I

mean

he

was

the

unanimous

choice.

I

mean

he

was

the

only

boy

that

could

really

handle

the

job,"

I

said--boy,

was

I

chucking

it.

"But

this

other

boy--Harry

Fencer--was

elected.

And

the

reason

he

was

elected,

the

simple

and

obvious

reason,

was

because

Ernie

wouldn't

let

us

nominate

him.

Because

he's

so

darn

shy

and

modest

and

all.

He

refused.

.

.

Boy,

he's

really

shy.

You

oughta

make

him

try

to

get

over

that."

I

looked

at

her.

"Didn't

he

tell

you

about

it?"

"No,

he

didn't."

I

nodded.

"That's

Ernie.

He

wouldn't.

That's

the

one

fault

with

him--he's

too

shy

and

modest.

You

really

oughta

get

him

to

try

to

relax

occasionally."

Right

that

minute,

the

conductor

came

around

for

old

Mrs.

Morrow's

ticket,

and

it

gave

me

a

chance

to

quit

shooting

it.

I'm

glad

I

shot

it

for

a

while,

though.

You

take

a

guy

like

Morrow

that's

always

snapping

their

towel

at

people's

asses--really

trying

to

hurt

somebody

with

it--they

don't

just

stay

a

rat

while

they're

a

kid.

They

stay

a

rat

their

whole

life.

But

I'll

bet,

after

all

the

crap

I

shot,

Mrs.

Morrow'll

keep

thinking

of

him

now

as

this

very

shy,

modest

guy

that

wouldn't

let

us

nominate

him

for

president.

She

might.

You

can't

tell.

Mothers

aren't

too

sharp

about

that

stuff.

"Would

you

care

for

a

cocktail?"

I

asked

her.

I

was

feeling

in

the

mood

for

one

myself.

"We

can

go

in

the

club

car.

All

right?"

"Dear,

are

you

allowed

to

order

drinks?"

she

asked

me.

Not

snotty,

though.

She

was

too

charming

and

all

to

be

snotty.

"Well,

no,

not

exactly,

but

I

can

usually

get

them

on

account

of

my

heighth,"

I

said.

"And

I

have

quite

a

bit

of

gray

hair."

I

turned

sideways

and

showed

her

my

gray

hair.

It

fascinated

hell

out

of

her.

"C'mon,

join

me,

why

don't

you?"

I

said.

I'd've

enjoyed

having

her.

"I

really

don't

think

I'd

better.

Thank

you

so

much,

though,

dear,"

she

said.

"Anyway,

the

club

car's

most

likely

closed.

It's

quite

late,

you

know."

She

was

right.

I'd

forgotten

all

about

what

time

it

was.

Then

she

looked

at

me

and

asked

me

what

I

was

afraid

she

was

going

to

ask

me.

"Ernest

wrote

that

he'd

be

home

on

Wednesday,

that

Christmas

vacation

would

start

on

Wednesday,"

she

said.

"I

hope

you

weren't

called

home

suddenly

because

of

illness

in

the

family."

She

really

looked

worried

about

it.

She

wasn't

just

being

nosy,

you

could

tell.

"No,

everybody's

fine

at

home,"

I

said.

"It's

me.

I

have

to

have

this

operation."

"Oh!

I'm

so

sorry,"

she

said.

She

really

was,

too.

I

was

right

away

sorry

I'd

said

it,

but

it

was

too

late.

"It

isn't

very

serious.

I

have

this

tiny

little

tumor

on

the

brain."

"Oh,

no!"

She

put

her

hand

up

to

her

mouth

and

all.

"Oh,

I'll

be

all

right

and

everything!

It's

right

near

the

outside.

And

it's

a

very

tiny

one.

They

can

take

it

out

in

about

two

minutes."

Then

I

started

reading

this

timetable

I

had

in

my

pocket.

Just

to

stop

lying.

Once

I

get

started,

I

can

go

on

for

hours

if

I

feel

like

it.

No

kidding.

Hours.

We

didn't

talk

too

much

after

that.

She

started

reading

this

Vogue

she

had

with

her,

and

I

looked

out

the

window

for

a

while.

She

got

off

at

Newark.

She

wished

me

a

lot

of

luck

with

the

operation

and

all.

She

kept

calling

me

Rudolf.

Then

she

invited

me

to

visit

Ernie

during

the

summer,

at

Gloucester,

Massachusetts.

She

said

their

house

was

right

on

the

beach,

and

they

had

a

tennis

court

and

all,

but

I

just

thanked

her

and

told

her

I

was

going

to

South

America

with

my

grandmother.

Which

was

really

a

hot

one,

because

my

grandmother

hardly

ever

even

goes

out

of

the

house,

except

maybe

to

go

to

a

goddam

matinee

or

something.

But

I

wouldn't

visit

that

sonuvabitch

Morrow

for

all

the

dough

in

the

world,

even

if

I

was

desperate.

9

The

first

thing

I

did

when

I

got

off

at

Penn

Station,

I

went

into

this

phone

booth.

I

felt

like

giving

somebody

a

buzz.

I

left

my

bags

right

outside

the

booth

so

that

I

could

watch

them,

but

as

soon

as

I

was

inside,

I

couldn't

think

of

anybody

to

call

up.

My

brother

D.B.

was

in

Hollywood.

My

kid

sister

Phoebe

goes

to

bed

around

nine

o'clock--

so

I

couldn't

call

her

up.

She

wouldn't've

cared

if

I'd

woke

her

up,

but

the

trouble

was,

she

wouldn't've

been

the

one

that

answered

the

phone.

My

parents

would

be

the

ones.

So

that

was

out.

Then

I

thought

of

giving

Jane

Gallagher's

mother

a

buzz,

and

find

out

when

Jane's

vacation

started,

but

I

didn't

feel

like

it.

Besides,

it

was

pretty

late

to

call

up.

Then

I

thought

of

calling

this

girl

I

used

to

go

around

with

quite

frequently,

Sally

Hayes,

because

I

knew

her

Christmas

vacation

had

started

already--she'd

written

me

this

long,

phony

letter,

inviting

me

over

to

help

her

trim

the

Christmas

tree

Christmas

Eve

and

all--

but

I

was

afraid

her

mother'd

answer

the

phone.

Her

mother

knew

my

mother,

and

I

could

picture

her

breaking

a

goddam

leg

to

get

to

the

phone

and

tell

my

mother

I

was

in

New

York.

Besides,

I

wasn't

crazy

about

talking

to

old

Mrs.

Hayes

on

the

phone.

She

once

told

Sally

I

was

wild.

She

said

I

was

wild

and

that

I

had

no

direction

in

life.

Then

I

thought

of

calling

up

this

guy

that

went

to

the

Whooton

School

when

I

was

there,

Carl

Luce,

but

I

didn't

like

him

much.

So

I

ended

up

not

calling

anybody.

I

came

out

of

the

booth,

after

about

twenty

minutes

or

so,

and

got

my

bags

and

walked

over

to

that

tunnel

where

the

cabs

are

and

got

a

cab.

I'm

so

damn

absent-minded,

I

gave

the

driver

my

regular

address,

just

out

of

habit

and

all--I

mean

I

completely

forgot

I

was

going

to

shack

up

in

a

hotel

for

a

couple

of

days

and

not

go

home

till

vacation

started.

I

didn't

think

of

it

till

we

were

halfway

through

the

park.

Then

I

said,

"Hey,

do

you

mind

turning

around

when

you

get

a

chance?

I

gave

you

the

wrong

address.

I

want

to

go

back

downtown."

The

driver

was

sort

of

a

wise

guy.

"I

can't

turn

around

here,

Mac.

This

here's

a

one-way.

I'll

have

to

go

all

the

way

to

Ninedieth

Street

now."

I

didn't

want

to

start

an

argument.

"Okay,"

I

said.

Then

I

thought

of

something,

all

of

a

sudden.

"Hey,

listen,"

I

said.

"You

know

those

ducks

in

that

lagoon

right

near

Central

Park

South?

That

little

lake?

By

any

chance,

do

you

happen

to

know

where

they

go,

the

ducks,

when

it

gets

all

frozen

over?

Do

you

happen

to

know,

by

any

chance?"

I

realized

it

was

only

one

chance

in

a

million.

He

turned

around

and

looked

at

me

like

I

was

a

madman.

"What're

ya

tryna

do,

bud?"

he

said.

"Kid

me?"

"No--I

was

just

interested,

that's

all."

He

didn't

say

anything

more,

so

I

didn't

either.

Until

we

came

out

of

the

park

at

Ninetieth

Street.

Then

he

said,

"All

right,

buddy.

Where

to?"

"Well,

the

thing

is,

I

don't

want

to

stay

at

any

hotels

on

the

East

Side

where

I

might

run

into

some

acquaintances

of

mine.

I'm

traveling

incognito,"

I

said.

I

hate

saying

corny

things

like

"traveling

incognito."

But

when

I'm

with

somebody

that's

corny,

I

always

act

corny

too.

"Do

you

happen

to

know

whose

band's

at

the

Taft

or

the

New

Yorker,

by

any

chance?"

"No

idear,

Mac."

"Well--take

me

to

the

Edmont

then,"

I

said.

"Would

you

care

to

stop

on

the

way

and

join

me

for

a

cocktail?

On

me.

I'm

loaded."

"Can't

do

it,

Mac.

Sorry."

He

certainly

was

good

company.

Terrific

personality.

We

got

to

the

Edmont

Hotel,

and

I

checked

in.

I'd

put

on

my

red

hunting

cap

when

I

was

in

the

cab,

just

for

the

hell

of

it,

but

I

took

it

off

before

I

checked

in.

I

didn't

want

to

look

like

a

screwball

or

something.

Which

is

really

ironic.

I

didn't

know

then

that

the

goddam

hotel

was

full

of

perverts

and

morons.

Screwballs

all

over

the

place.

They

gave

me

this

very

crumby

room,

with

nothing

to

look

out

of

the

window

at

except

the

other

side

of

the

hotel.

I

didn't

care

much.

I

was

too

depressed

to

care

whether

I

had

a

good

view

or

not.

The

bellboy

that

showed

me

to

the

room

was

this

very

old

guy

around

sixty-five.

He

was

even

more

depressing

than

the

room

was.

He

was

one

of

those

bald

guys

that

comb

all

their

hair

over

from

the

side

to

cover

up

the

baldness.

I'd

rather

be

bald

than

do

that.

Anyway,

what

a

gorgeous

job

for

a

guy

around

sixty-five

years

old.

Carrying

people's

suitcases

and

waiting

around

for

a

tip.

I

suppose

he

wasn't

too

intelligent

or

anything,

but

it

was

terrible

anyway.

After

he

left,

I

looked

out

the

window

for

a

while,

with

my

coat

on

and

all.

I

didn't

have

anything

else

to

do.

You'd

be

surprised

what

was

going

on

on

the

other

side

of

the

hotel.

They

didn't

even

bother

to

pull

their

shades

down.

I

saw

one

guy,

a

gray-haired,

very

distinguished-looking

guy

with

only

his

shorts

on,

do

something

you

wouldn't

believe

me

if

I

told

you.

First

he

put

his

suitcase

on

the

bed.

Then

he

took

out

all

these

women's

clothes,

and

put

them

on.

Real

women's

clothes--silk

stockings,

high-heeled

shoes,

brassiere,

and

one

of

those

corsets

with

the

straps

hanging

down

and

all.

Then

he

put

on

this

very

tight

black

evening

dress.

I

swear

to

God.

Then

he

started

walking

up

and

down

the

room,

taking

these

very

small

steps,

the

way

a

woman

does,

and

smoking

a

cigarette

and

looking

at

himself

in

the

mirror.

He

was

all

alone,

too.

Unless

somebody

was

in

the

bathroom--I

couldn't

see

that

much.

Then,

in

the

window

almost

right

over

his,

I

saw

a

man

and

a

woman

squirting

water

out

of

their

mouths

at

each

other.

It

probably

was

highballs,

not

water,

but

I

couldn't

see

what

they

had

in

their

glasses.

Anyway,

first

he'd

take

a

swallow

and

squirt

it

all

over

her,

then

she

did

it

to

him--they

took

turns,

for

God's

sake.

You

should've

seen

them.

They

were

in

hysterics

the

whole

time,

like

it

was

the

funniest

thing

that

ever

happened.

I'm

not

kidding,

the

hotel

was

lousy

with

perverts.

I

was

probably

the

only

normal

bastard

in

the

whole

place--and

that

isn't

saying

much.

I

damn

near

sent

a

telegram

to

old

Stradlater

telling

him

to

take

the

first

train

to

New

York.

He'd

have

been

the

king

of

the

hotel.

The

trouble

was,

that

kind

of

junk

is

sort

of

fascinating

to

watch,

even

if

you

don't

want

it

to

be.

For

instance,

that

girl

that

was

getting

water

squirted

all

over

her

face,

she

was

pretty

good-looking.

I

mean

that's

my

big

trouble.

In

my

mind,

I'm

probably

the

biggest

sex

maniac

you

ever

saw.

Sometimes

I

can

think

of

very

crumby

stuff

I

wouldn't

mind

doing

if

the

opportunity

came

up.

I

can

even

see

how

it

might

be

quite

a

lot

of

fun,

in

a

crumby

way,

and

if

you

were

both

sort

of

drunk

and

all,

to

get

a

girl

and

squirt

water

or

something

all

over

each

other's

face.

The

thing

is,

though,

I

don't

like

the

idea.

It

stinks,

if

you

analyze

it.

I

think

if

you

don't

really

like

a

girl,

you

shouldn't

horse

around

with

her

at

all,

and

if

you

do

like

her,

then

you're

supposed

to

like

her

face,

and

if

you

like

her

face,

you

ought

to

be

careful

about

doing

crumby

stuff

to

it,

like

squirting

water

all

over

it.

It's

really

too

bad

that

so

much

crumby

stuff

is

a

lot

of

fun

sometimes.

Girls

aren't

too

much

help,

either,

when

you

start

trying

not

to

get

too

crumby,

when

you

start

trying

not

to

spoil

anything

really

good.

I

knew

this

one

girl,

a

couple

of

years

ago,

that

was

even

crumbier

than

I

was.

Boy,

was

she

crumby!

We

had

a

lot

of

fun,

though,

for

a

while,

in

a

crumby

way.

Sex

is

something

I

really

don't

understand

too

hot.

You

never

know

where

the

hell

you

are.

I

keep

making

up

these

sex

rules

for

myself,

and

then

I

break

them

right

away.

Last

year

I

made

a

rule

that

I

was

going

to

quit

horsing

around

with

girls

that,

deep

down,

gave

me

a

pain

in

the

ass.

I

broke

it,

though,

the

same

week

I

made

it--the

same

night,

as

a

matter

of

fact.

I

spent

the

whole

night

necking

with

a

terrible

phony

named

Anne

Louise

Sherman.

Sex

is

something

I

just

don't

understand.

I

swear

to

God

I

don't.

I

started

toying

with

the

idea,

while

I

kept

standing

there,

of

giving

old

Jane

a

buzz--I

mean

calling

her

long

distance

at

B.M.,

where

she

went,

instead

of

calling

up

her

mother

to

find

out

when

she

was

coming

home.

You

weren't

supposed

to

call

students

up

late

at

night,

but

I

had

it

all

figured

out.

I

was

going

to

tell

whoever

answered

the

phone

that

I

was

her

uncle.

I

was

going

to

say

her

aunt

had

just

got

killed

in

a

car

accident

and

I

had

to

speak

to

her

immediately.

It

would've

worked,

too.

The

only

reason

I

didn't

do

it

was

because

I

wasn't

in

the

mood.

If

you're

not

in

the

mood,

you

can't

do

that

stuff

right.

After

a

while

I

sat

down

in

a

chair

and

smoked

a

couple

of

cigarettes.

I

was

feeling

pretty

horny.

I

have

to

admit

it.

Then,

all

of

a

sudden,

I

got

this

idea.

I

took

out

my

wallet

and

started

looking

for

this

address

a

guy

I

met

at

a

party

last

summer,

that

went

to

Princeton,

gave

me.

Finally

I

found

it.

It

was

all

a

funny

color

from

my

wallet,

but

you

could

still

read

it.

It

was

the

address

of

this

girl

that

wasn't

exactly

a

whore

or

anything

but

that

didn't

mind

doing

it

once

in

a

while,

this

Princeton

guy

told

me.

He

brought

her

to

a

dance

at

Princeton

once,

and

they

nearly

kicked

him

out

for

bringing

her.

She

used

to

be

a

burlesque

stripper

or

something.

Anyway,

I

went

over

to

the

phone

and

gave

her

a

buzz.

Her

name

was

Faith

Cavendish,

and

she

lived

at

the

Stanford

Arms

Hotel

on

Sixty-fifth

and

Broadway.

A

dump,

no

doubt.

For

a

while,

I

didn

t

think

she

was

home

or

something.

Nobody

kept

answering.

Then,

finally,

somebody

picked

up

the

phone.

"Hello?"

I

said.

I

made

my

voice

quite

deep

so

that

she

wouldn't

suspect

my

age

or

anything.

I

have

a

pretty

deep

voice

anyway.

"Hello,"

this

woman's

voice

said.

None

too

friendly,

either.

"Is

this

Miss

Faith

Cavendish?"

"Who's

this?"

she

said.

"Who's

calling

me

up

at

this

crazy

goddam

hour?"

That

sort

of

scared

me

a

little

bit.

"Well,

I

know

it's

quite

late,"

I

said,

in

this

very

mature

voice

and

all.

"I

hope

you'll

forgive

me,

but

I

was

very

anxious

to

get

in

touch

with

you."

I

said

it

suave

as

hell.

I

really

did.

"Who

is

this?"

she

said.

"Well,

you

don't

know

me,

but

I'm

a

friend

of

Eddie

Birdsell's.

He

suggested

that

if

I

were

in

town

sometime,

we

ought

to

get

together

for

a

cocktail

or

two."

"Who?

You're

a

friend

of

who?"

Boy,

she

was

a

real

tigress

over

the

phone.

She

was

damn

near

yelling

at

me.

"Edmund

Birdsell.

Eddie

Birdsell,"

I

said.

I

couldn't

remember

if

his

name

was

Edmund

or

Edward.

I

only

met

him

once,

at

a

goddam

stupid

party.

"I

don't

know

anybody

by

that

name,

Jack.

And

if

you

think

I

enjoy

bein'

woke

up

in

the

middle--"

"Eddie

Birdsell?

From

Princeton?"

I

said.

You

could

tell

she

was

running

the

name

over

in

her

mind

and

all.

"Birdsell,

Birdsell.

.

.

from

Princeton..

.

Princeton

College?"

"That's

right,"

I

said.

"You

from

Princeton

College?"

"Well,

approximately."

"Oh.

.

.

How

is

Eddie?"

she

said.

"This

is

certainly

a

peculiar

time

to

call

a

person

up,

though.

Jesus

Christ."

"He's

fine.

He

asked

to

be

remembered

to

you."

"Well,

thank

you.

Remember

me

to

him,"

she

said.

"He's

a

grand

person.

What's

he

doing

now?"

She

was

getting

friendly

as

hell,

all

of

a

sudden.

"Oh,

you

know.

Same

old

stuff,"

I

said.

How

the

hell

did

I

know

what

he

was

doing?

I

hardly

knew

the

guy.

I

didn't

even

know

if

he

was

still

at

Princeton.

"Look,"

I

said.

"Would

you

be

interested

in

meeting

me

for

a

cocktail

somewhere?"

"By

any

chance

do

you

have

any

idea

what

time

it

is?"

she

said.

"What's

your

name,

anyhow,

may

I

ask?"

She

was

getting

an

English

accent,

all

of

a

sudden.

"You

sound

a

little

on

the

young

side."

I

laughed.

"Thank

you

for

the

compliment,"

I

said--

suave

as

hell.

"Holden

Caulfield's

my

name."

I

should've

given

her

a

phony

name,

but

I

didn't

think

of

it.

"Well,

look,

Mr.

Cawffle.

I'm

not

in

the

habit

of

making

engagements

in

the

middle

of

the

night.

I'm

a

working

gal."

"Tomorrow's

Sunday,"

I

told

her.

"Well,

anyway.

I

gotta

get

my

beauty

sleep.

You

know

how

it

is."

"I

thought

we

might

have

just

one

cocktail

together.

It

isn't

too

late."

"Well.

You're

very

sweet,"

she

said.

"Where

ya

callin'

from?

Where

ya

at

now,

anyways?"

"Me?

I'm

in

a

phone

booth."

"Oh,"

she

said.

Then

there

was

this

very

long

pause.

"Well,

I'd

like

awfully

to

get

together

with

you

sometime,

Mr.

Cawffle.

You

sound

very

attractive.

You

sound

like

a

very

attractive

person.

But

it

is

late."

"I

could

come

up

to

your

place."

"Well,

ordinary,

I'd

say

grand.

I

mean

I'd

love

to

have

you

drop

up

for

a

cocktail,

but

my

roommate

happens

to

be

ill.

She's

been

laying

here

all

night

without

a

wink

of

sleep.

She

just

this

minute

closed

her

eyes

and

all.

I

mean."

"Oh.

That's

too

bad."

"Where

ya

stopping

at?

Perhaps

we

could

get

together

for

cocktails

tomorrow."

"I

can't

make

it

tomorrow,"

I

said.

"Tonight's

the

only

time

I

can

make

it."

What

a

dope

I

was.

I

shouldn't've

said

that.

"Oh.

Well,

I'm

awfully

sorry."

"I'll

say

hello

to

Eddie

for

you."

"Willya

do

that?

I

hope

you

enjoy

your

stay

in

New

York.

It's

a

grand

place."

"I

know

it

is.

Thanks.

Good

night,"

I

said.

Then

I

hung

up.

Boy,

I

really

fouled

that

up.

I

should've

at

least

made

it

for

cocktails

or

something.

10

It

was

still

pretty

early.

I'm

not

sure

what

time

it

was,

but

it

wasn't

too

late.

The

one

thing

I

hate

to

do

is

go

to

bed

when

I'm

not

even

tired.

So

I

opened

my

suitcases

and

took

out

a

clean

shirt,

and

then

I

went

in

the

bathroom

and

washed

and

changed

my

shirt.

What

I

thought

I'd

do,

I

thought

I'd

go

downstairs

and

see

what

the

hell

was

going

on

in

the

Lavender

Room.

They

had

this

night

club,

the

Lavender

Room,

in

the

hotel.

While

I

was

changing

my

shirt,

I

damn

near

gave

my

kid

sister

Phoebe

a

buzz,

though.

I

certainly

felt

like

talking

to

her

on

the

phone.

Somebody

with

sense

and

all.

But

I

couldn't

take

a

chance

on

giving

her

a

buzz,

because

she

was

only

a

little

kid

and

she

wouldn't

have

been

up,

let

alone

anywhere

near

the

phone.

I

thought

of

maybe

hanging

up

if

my

parents

answered,

but

that

wouldn't've

worked,

either.

They'd

know

it

was

me.

My

mother

always

knows

it's

me.

She's

psychic.

But

I

certainly

wouldn't

have

minded

shooting

the

crap

with

old

Phoebe

for

a

while.

You

should

see

her.

You

never

saw

a

little

kid

so

pretty

and

smart

in

your

whole

life.

She's

really

smart.

I

mean

she's

had

all

A's

ever

since

she

started

school.

As

a

matter

of

fact,

I'm

the

only

dumb

one

in

the

family.

My

brother

D.B.'s

a

writer

and

all,

and

my

brother

Allie,

the

one

that

died,

that

I

told

you

about,

was

a

wizard.

I'm

the

only

really

dumb

one.

But

you

ought

to

see

old

Phoebe.

She

has

this

sort

of

red

hair,

a

little

bit

like

Allie's

was,

that's

very

short

in

the

summertime.

In

the

summertime,

she

sticks

it

behind

her

ears.

She

has

nice,

pretty

little

ears.

In

the

wintertime,

it's

pretty

long,

though.

Sometimes

my

mother

braids

it

and

sometimes

she

doesn't.

It's

really

nice,

though.

She's

only

ten.

She's

quite

skinny,

like

me,

but

nice

skinny.

Roller-skate

skinny.

I

watched

her

once

from

the

window

when

she

was

crossing

over

Fifth

Avenue

to

go

to

the

park,

and

that's

what

she

is,

roller-skate

skinny.

You'd

like

her.

I

mean

if

you

tell

old

Phoebe

something,

she

knows

exactly

what

the

hell

you're

talking

about.

I

mean

you

can

even

take

her

anywhere

with

you.

If

you

take

her

to

a

lousy

movie,

for

instance,

she

knows

it's

a

lousy

movie.

If

you

take

her

to

a

pretty

good

movie,

she

knows

it's

a

pretty

good

movie.

D.B.

and

I

took

her

to

see

this

French

movie,

The

Baker's

Wife,

with

Raimu

in

it.

It

killed

her.

Her

favorite

is

The

39

Steps,

though,

with

Robert

Donat.

She

knows

the

whole

goddam

movie

by

heart,

because

I've

taken

her

to

see

it

about

ten

times.

When

old

Donat

comes

up

to

this

Scotch

farmhouse,

for

instance,

when

he's

running

away

from

the

cops

and

all,

Phoebe'll

say

right

out

loud

in

the

movie--right

when

the

Scotch

guy

in

the

picture

says

it--"Can

you

eat

the

herring?"

She

knows

all

the

talk

by

heart.

And

when

this

professor

in

the

picture,

that's

really

a

German

spy,

sticks

up

his

little

finger

with

part

of

the

middle

joint

missing,

to

show

Robert

Donat,

old

Phoebe

beats

him

to

it--she

holds

up

her

little

finger

at

me

in

the

dark,

right

in

front

of

my

face.

She's

all

right.

You'd

like

her.

The

only

trouble

is,

she's

a

little

too

affectionate

sometimes.

She's

very

emotional,

for

a

child.

She

really

is.

Something

else

she

does,

she

writes

books

all

the

time.

Only,

she

doesn't

finish

them.

They're

all

about

some

kid

named

Hazel

Weatherfield--only

old

Phoebe

spells

it

"Hazle."

Old

Hazle

Weatherfield

is

a

girl

detective.

She's

supposed

to

be

an

orphan,

but

her

old

man

keeps

showing

up.

Her

old

man's

always

a

"tall

attractive

gentleman

about

20

years

of

age."

That

kills

me.

Old

Phoebe.

I

swear

to

God

you'd

like

her.

She

was

smart

even

when

she

was

a

very

tiny

little

kid.

When

she

was

a

very

tiny

little

kid,

I

and

Allie

used

to

take

her

to

the

park

with

us,

especially

on

Sundays.

Allie

had

this

sailboat

he

used

to

like

to

fool

around

with

on

Sundays,

and

we

used

to

take

old

Phoebe

with

us.

She'd

wear

white

gloves

and

walk

right

between

us,

like

a

lady

and

all.

And

when

Allie

and

I

were

having

some

conversation

about

things

in

general,

old

Phoebe'd

be

listening.

Sometimes

you'd

forget

she

was

around,

because

she

was

such

a

little

kid,

but

she'd

let

you

know.

She'd

interrupt

you

all

the

time.

She'd

give

Allie

or

I

a

push

or

something,

and

say,

"Who?

Who

said

that?

Bobby

or

the

lady?"

And

we'd

tell

her

who

said

it,

and

she'd

say,

"Oh,"

and

go

right

on

listening

and

all.

She

killed

Allie,

too.

I

mean

he

liked

her,

too.

She's

ten

now,

and

not

such

a

tiny

little

kid

any

more,

but

she

still

kills

everybody--everybody

with

any

sense,

anyway.

Anyway,

she

was

somebody

you

always

felt

like

talking

to

on

the

phone.

But

I

was

too

afraid

my

parents

would

answer,

and

then

they'd

find

out

I

was

in

New

York

and

kicked

out

of

Pencey

and

all.

So

I

just

finished

putting

on

my

shirt.

Then

I

got

all

ready

and

went

down

in

the

elevator

to

the

lobby

to

see

what

was

going

on.

Except

for

a

few

pimpy-looking

guys,

and

a

few

whory-looking

blondes,

the

lobby

was

pretty

empty.

But

you

could

hear

the

band

playing

in

the

Lavender

Room,

and

so

I

went

in

there.

It

wasn't

very

crowded,

but

they

gave

me

a

lousy

table

anyway--way

in

the

back.

I

should've

waved

a

buck

under

the

head-waiter's

nose.

In

New

York,

boy,

money

really

talks--I'm

not

kidding.

The

band

was

putrid.

Buddy

Singer.

Very

brassy,

but

not

good

brassy--corny

brassy.

Also,

there

were

very

few

people

around

my

age

in

the

place.

In

fact,

nobody

was

around

my

age.

They

were

mostly

old,

show-offy-looking

guys

with

their

dates.

Except

at

the

table

right

next

to

me.

At

the

table

right

next

to

me,

there

were

these

three

girls

around

thirty

or

so.

The

whole

three

of

them

were

pretty

ugly,

and

they

all

had

on

the

kind

of

hats

that

you

knew

they

didn't

really

live

in

New

York,

but

one

of

them,

the

blonde

one,

wasn't

too

bad.

She

was

sort

of

cute,

the

blonde

one,

and

I

started

giving

her

the

old

eye

a

little

bit,

but

just

then

the

waiter

came

up

for

my

order.

I

ordered

a

Scotch

and

soda,

and

told

him

not

to

mix

it--I

said

it

fast

as

hell,

because

if

you

hem

and

haw,

they

think

you're

under

twenty-one

and

won't

sell

you

any

intoxicating

liquor.

I

had

trouble

with

him

anyway,

though.

"I'm

sorry,

sir,"

he

said,

"but

do

you

have

some

verification

of

your

age?

Your

driver's

license,

perhaps?"

I

gave

him

this

very

cold

stare,

like

he'd

insulted

the

hell

out

of

me,

and

asked

him,

"Do

I

look

like

I'm

under

twenty-one?"

"I'm

sorry,

sir,

but

we

have

our--"

"Okay,

okay,"

I

said.

I

figured

the

hell

with

it.

"Bring

me

a

Coke."

He

started

to

go

away,

but

I

called

him

back.

"Can'tcha

stick

a

little

rum

in

it

or

something?"

I

asked

him.

I

asked

him

very

nicely

and

all.

"I

can't

sit

in

a

corny

place

like

this

cold

sober.

Can'tcha

stick

a

little

rum

in

it

or

something?"

"I'm

very

sorry,

sir.

.

."

he

said,

and

beat

it

on

me.

I

didn't

hold

it

against

him,

though.

They

lose

their

jobs

if

they

get

caught

selling

to

a

minor.

I'm

a

goddam

minor.

I

started

giving

the

three

witches

at

the

next

table

the

eye

again.

That

is,

the

blonde

one.

The

other

two

were

strictly

from

hunger.

I

didn't

do

it

crudely,

though.

I

just

gave

all

three

of

them

this

very

cool

glance

and

all.

What

they

did,

though,

the

three

of

them,

when

I

did

it,

they

started

giggling

like

morons.

They

probably

thought

I

was

too

young

to

give

anybody

the

once-over.

That

annoyed

hell

out

of

me--

you'd've

thought

I

wanted

to

marry

them

or

something.

I

should've

given

them

the

freeze,

after

they

did

that,

but

the

trouble

was,

I

really

felt

like

dancing.

I'm

very

fond

of

dancing,

sometimes,

and

that

was

one

of

the

times.

So

all

of

a

sudden,

I

sort

of

leaned

over

and

said,

"Would

any

of

you

girls

care

to

dance?"

I

didn't

ask

them

crudely

or

anything.

Very

suave,

in

fact.

But

God

damn

it,

they

thought

that

was

a

panic,

too.

They

started

giggling

some

more.

I'm

not

kidding,

they

were

three

real

morons.

"C'mon,"

I

said.

"I'll

dance

with

you

one

at

a

time.

All

right?

How

'bout

it?

C'mon!"

I

really

felt

like

dancing.

Finally,

the

blonde

one

got

up

to

dance

with

me,

because

you

could

tell

I

was

really

talking

to

her,

and

we

walked

out

to

the

dance

floor.

The

other

two

grools

nearly

had

hysterics

when

we

did.

I

certainly

must've

been

very

hard

up

to

even

bother

with

any

of

them.

But

it

was

worth

it.

The

blonde

was

some

dancer.

She

was

one

of

the

best

dancers

I

ever

danced

with.

I'm

not

kidding,

some

of

these

very

stupid

girls

can

really

knock

you

out

on

a

dance

floor.

You

take

a

really

smart

girl,

and

half

the

time

she's

trying

to

lead

you

around

the

dance

floor,

or

else

she's

such

a

lousy

dancer,

the

best

thing

to

do

is

stay

at

the

table

and

just

get

drunk

with

her.

"You

really

can

dance,"

I

told

the

blonde

one.

"You

oughta

be

a

pro.

I

mean

it.

I

danced

with

a

pro

once,

and

you're

twice

as

good

as

she

was.

Did

you

ever

hear

of

Marco

and

Miranda?"

"What?"

she

said.

She

wasn't

even

listening

to

me.

She

was

looking

all

around

the

place.

"I

said

did

you

ever

hear

of

Marco

and

Miranda?"

"I

don't

know.

No.

I

don't

know."

"Well,

they're

dancers,

she's

a

dancer.

She's

not

too

hot,

though.

She

does

everything

she's

supposed

to,

but

she's

not

so

hot

anyway.

You

know

when

a

girl's

really

a

terrific

dancer?"

"Wudga

say?"

she

said.

She

wasn't

listening

to

me,

even.

Her

mind

was

wandering

all

over

the

place.

"I

said

do

you

know

when

a

girl's

really

a

terrific

dancer?"

"Uh-uh."

"Well--where

I

have

my

hand

on

your

back.

If

I

think

there

isn't

anything

underneath

my

hand--no

can,

no

legs,

no

feet,

no

anything--then

the

girl's

really

a

terrific

dancer."

She

wasn't

listening,

though.

So

I

ignored

her

for

a

while.

We

just

danced.

God,

could

that

dopey

girl

dance.

Buddy

Singer

and

his

stinking

band

was

playing

"Just

One

of

Those

Things"

and

even

they

couldn't

ruin

it

entirely.

It's

a

swell

song.

I

didn't

try

any

trick

stuff

while

we

danced--I

hate

a

guy

that

does

a

lot

of

show-off

tricky

stuff

on

the

dance

floor--but

I

was

moving

her

around

plenty,

and

she

stayed

with

me.

The

funny

thing

is,

I

thought

she

was

enjoying

it,

too,

till

all

of

a

sudden

she

came

out

with

this

very

dumb

remark.

"I

and

my

girl

friends

saw

Peter

Lorre

last

night,"

she

said.

"The

movie

actor.

In

person.

He

was

buyin'

a

newspaper.

He's

cute."

"You're

lucky,"

I

told

her.

"You're

really

lucky.

You

know

that?"

She

was

really

a

moron.

But

what

a

dancer.

I

could

hardly

stop

myself

from

sort

of

giving

her

a

kiss

on

the

top

of

her

dopey

head--you

know--

right

where

the

part

is,

and

all.

She

got

sore

when

I

did

it.

"Hey!

What's

the

idea?"

"Nothing.

No

idea.

You

really

can

dance,"

I

said.

"I

have

a

kid

sister

that's

only

in

the

goddam

fourth

grade.

You're

about

as

good

as

she

is,

and

she

can

dance

better

than

anybody

living

or

dead."

"Watch

your

language,

if

you

don't

mind."

What

a

lady,

boy.

A

queen,

for

Chrissake.

"Where

you

girls

from?"

I

asked

her.

She

didn't

answer

me,

though.

She

was

busy

looking

around

for

old

Peter

Lorre

to

show

up,

I

guess.

"Where

you

girls

from?"

I

asked

her

again.

"What?"

she

said.

"Where

you

girls

from?

Don't

answer

if

you

don't

feel

like

it.

I

don't

want

you

to

strain

yourself."

"Seattle,

Washington,"

she

said.

She

was

doing

me

a

big

favor

to

tell

me.

"You're

a

very

good

conversationalist,"

I

told

her.

"You

know

that?"

"What?"

I

let

it

drop.

It

was

over

her

head,

anyway.

"Do

you

feel

like

jitterbugging

a

little

bit,

if

they

play

a

fast

one?

Not

corny

jitterbug,

not

jump

or

anything--just

nice

and

easy.

Everybody'll

all

sit

down

when

they

play

a

fast

one,

except

the

old

guys

and

the

fat

guys,

and

we'll

have

plenty

of

room.

Okay?"

"It's

immaterial

to

me,"

she

said.

"Hey--how

old

are

you,

anyhow?"

That

annoyed

me,

for

some

reason.

"Oh,

Christ.

Don't

spoil

it,"

I

said.

"I'm

twelve,

for

Chrissake.

I'm

big

for

my

age."

"Listen.

I

toleja

about

that.

I

don't

like

that

type

language,"

she

said.

"If

you're

gonna

use

that

type

language,

I

can

go

sit

down

with

my

girl

friends,

you

know."

I

apologized

like

a

madman,

because

the

band

was

starting

a

fast

one.

She

started

jitterbugging

with

me--

but

just

very

nice

and

easy,

not

corny.

She

was

really

good.

All

you

had

to

do

was

touch

her.

And

when

she

turned

around,

her

pretty

little

butt

twitched

so

nice

and

all.

She

knocked

me

out.

I

mean

it.

I

was

half

in

love

with

her

by

the

time

we

sat

down.

That's

the

thing

about

girls.

Every

time

they

do

something

pretty,

even

if

they're

not

much

to

look

at,

or

even

if

they're

sort

of

stupid,

you

fall

half

in

love

with

them,

and

then

you

never

know

where

the

hell

you

are.

Girls.

Jesus

Christ.

They

can

drive

you

crazy.

They

really

can.

They

didn't

invite

me

to

sit

down

at

their

table--

mostly

because

they

were

too

ignorant--but

I

sat

down

anyway.

The

blonde

I'd

been

dancing

with's

name

was

Bernice

something--Crabs

or

Krebs.

The

two

ugly

ones'

names

were

Marty

and

Laverne.

I

told

them

my

name

was

Jim

Steele,

just

for

the

hell

of

it.

Then

I

tried

to

get

them

in

a

little

intelligent

conversation,

but

it

was

practically

impossible.

You

had

to

twist

their

arms.

You

could

hardly

tell

which

was

the

stupidest

of

the

three

of

them.

And

the

whole

three

of

them

kept

looking

all

around

the

goddam

room,

like

as

if

they

expected

a

flock

of

goddam

movie

stars

to

come

in

any

minute.

They

probably

thought

movie

stars

always

hung

out

in

the

Lavender

Room

when

they

came

to

New

York,

instead

of

the

Stork

Club

or

El

Morocco

and

all.

Anyway,

it

took

me

about

a

half

hour

to

find

out

where

they

all

worked

and

all

in

Seattle.

They

all

worked

in

the

same

insurance

office.

I

asked

them

if

they

liked

it,

but

do

you

think

you

could

get

an

intelligent

answer

out

of

those

three

dopes?

I

thought

the

two

ugly

ones,

Marty

and

Laverne,

were

sisters,

but

they

got

very

insulted

when

I

asked

them.

You

could

tell

neither

one

of

them

wanted

to

look

like

the

other

one,

and

you

couldn't

blame

them,

but

it

was

very

amusing

anyway.

I

danced

with

them

all--the

whole

three

of

them--one

at

a

time.

The

one

ugly

one,

Laverne,

wasn't

too

bad

a

dancer,

but

the

other

one,

old

Marty,

was

murder.

Old

Marty

was

like

dragging

the

Statue

of

Liberty

around

the

floor.

The

only

way

I

could

even

half

enjoy

myself

dragging

her

around

was

if

I

amused

myself

a

little.

So

I

told

her

I

just

saw

Gary

Cooper,

the

movie

star,

on

the

other

side

of

the

floor.

"Where?"

she

asked

me--excited

as

hell.

"Where?"

"Aw,

you

just

missed

him.

He

just

went

out.

Why

didn't

you

look

when

I

told

you?"

She

practically

stopped

dancing,

and

started

looking

over

everybody's

heads

to

see

if

she

could

see

him.

"Oh,

shoot!"

she

said.

I'd

just

about

broken

her

heart--

I

really

had.

I

was

sorry

as

hell

I'd

kidded

her.

Some

people

you

shouldn't

kid,

even

if

they

deserve

it.

Here's

what

was

very

funny,

though.

When

we

got

back

to

the

table,

old

Marty

told

the

other

two

that

Gary

Cooper

had

just

gone

out.

Boy,

old

Laverne

and

Bernice

nearly

committed

suicide

when

they

heard

that.

They

got

all

excited

and

asked

Marty

if

she'd

seen

him

and

all.

Old

Mart

said

she'd

only

caught

a

glimpse

of

him.

That

killed

me.

The

bar

was

closing

up

for

the

night,

so

I

bought

them

all

two

drinks

apiece

quick

before

it

closed,

and

I

ordered

two

more

Cokes

for

myself.

The

goddam

table

was

lousy

with

glasses.

The

one

ugly

one,

Laverne,

kept

kidding

me

because

I

was

only

drinking

Cokes.

She

had

a

sterling

sense

of

humor.

She

and

old

Marty

were

drinking

Tom

Collinses--in

the

middle

of

December,

for

God's

sake.

They

didn't

know

any

better.

The

blonde

one,

old

Bernice,

was

drinking

bourbon

and

water.

She

was

really

putting

it

away,

too.

The

whole

three

of

them

kept

looking

for

movie

stars

the

whole

time.

They

hardly

talked--even

to

each

other.

Old

Marty

talked

more

than

the

other

two.

She

kept

saying

these

very

corny,

boring

things,

like

calling

the

can

the

"little

girls'

room,"

and

she

thought

Buddy

Singer's

poor

old

beat-up

clarinet

player

was

really

terrific

when

he

stood

up

and

took

a

couple

of

ice-cold

hot

licks.

She

called

his

clarinet

a

"licorice

stick."

Was

she

corny.

The

other

ugly

one,

Laverne,

thought

she

was

a

very

witty

type.

She

kept

asking

me

to

call

up

my

father

and

ask

him

what

he

was

doing

tonight.

She

kept

asking

me

if

my

father

had

a

date

or

not.

Four

times

she

asked

me

that--she

was

certainly

witty.

Old

Bernice,

the

blonde

one,

didn't

say

hardly

anything

at

all.

Every

time

I'd

ask

her

something,

she

said

"What?"

That

can

get

on

your

nerves

after

a

while.

All

of

a

sudden,

when

they

finished

their

drink,

all

three

of

them

stood

up

on

me

and

said

they

had

to

get

to

bed.

They

said

they

were

going

to

get

up

early

to

see

the

first

show

at

Radio

City

Music

Hall.

I

tried

to

get

them

to

stick

around

for

a

while,

but

they

wouldn't.

So

we

said

good-by

and

all.

I

told

them

I'd

look

them

up

in

Seattle

sometime,

if

I

ever

got

there,

but

I

doubt

if

I

ever

will.

Look

them

up,

I

mean.

With

cigarettes

and

all,

the

check

came

to

about

thirteen

bucks.

I

think

they

should've

at

least

offered

to

pay

for

the

drinks

they

had

before

I

joined

them--I

wouldn't've

let

them,

naturally,

but

they

should've

at

least

offered.

I

didn't

care

much,

though.

They

were

so

ignorant,

and

they

had

those

sad,

fancy

hats

on

and

all.

And

that

business

about

getting

up

early

to

see

the

first

show

at

Radio

City

Music

Hall

depressed

me.

If

somebody,

some

girl

in

an

awful-looking

hat,

for

instance,

comes

all

the

way

to

New

York--from

Seattle,

Washington,

for

God's

sake--and

ends

up

getting

up

early

in

the

morning

to

see

the

goddam

first

show

at

Radio

City

Music

Hall,

it

makes

me

so

depressed

I

can't

stand

it.

I'd've

bought

the

whole

three

of

them

a

hundred

drinks

if

only

they

hadn't

told

me

that.

I

left

the

Lavender

Room

pretty

soon

after

they

did.

They

were

closing

it

up

anyway,

and

the

band

had

quit

a

long

time

ago.

In

the

first

place,

it

was

one

of

those

places

that

are

very

terrible

to

be

in

unless

you

have

somebody

good

to

dance

with,

or

unless

the

waiter

lets

you

buy

real

drinks

instead

of

just

Cokes.

There

isn't

any

night

club

in

the

world

you

can

sit

in

for

a

long

time

unless

you

can

at

least

buy

some

liquor

and

get

drunk.

Or

unless

you're

with

some

girl

that

really

knocks

you

out.

11

All

of

a

sudden,

on

my

way

out

to

the

lobby,

I

got

old

Jane

Gallagher

on

the

brain

again.

I

got

her

on,

and

I

couldn't

get

her

off.

I

sat

down

in

this

vomity-looking

chair

in

the

lobby

and

thought

about

her

and

Stradlater

sitting

in

that

goddam

Ed

Banky's

car,

and

though

I

was

pretty

damn

sure

old

Stradlater

hadn't

given

her

the

time--I

know

old

Jane

like

a

book--I

still

couldn't

get

her

off

my

brain.

I

knew

her

like

a

book.

I

really

did.

I

mean,

besides

checkers,

she

was

quite

fond

of

all

athletic

sports,

and

after

I

got

to

know

her,

the

whole

summer

long

we

played

tennis

together

almost

every

morning

and

golf

almost

every

afternoon.

I

really

got

to

know

her

quite

intimately.

I

don't

mean

it

was

anything

physical

or

anything--it

wasn't--but

we

saw

each

other

all

the

time.

You

don't

always

have

to

get

too

sexy

to

get

to

know

a

girl.

The

way

I

met

her,

this

Doberman

pinscher

she

had

used

to

come

over

and

relieve

himself

on

our

lawn,

and

my

mother

got

very

irritated

about

it.

She

called

up

Jane's

mother

and

made

a

big

stink

about

it.

My

mother

can

make

a

very

big

stink

about

that

kind

of

stuff.

Then

what

happened,

a

couple

of

days

later

I

saw

Jane

laying

on

her

stomach

next

to

the

swimming

pool,

at

the

club,

and

I

said

hello

to

her.

I

knew

she

lived

in

the

house

next

to

ours,

but

I'd

never

conversed

with

her

before

or

anything.

She

gave

me

the

big

freeze

when

I

said

hello

that

day,

though.

I

had

a

helluva

time

convincing

her

that

I

didn't

give

a

good

goddam

where

her

dog

relieved

himself.

He

could

do

it

in

the

living

room,

for

all

I

cared.

Anyway,

after

that,

Jane

and

I

got

to

be

friends

and

all.

I

played

golf

with

her

that

same

afternoon.

She

lost

eight

balls,

I

remember.

Eight.

I

had

a

terrible

time

getting

her

to

at

least

open

her

eyes

when

she

took

a

swing

at

the

ball.

I

improved

her

game

immensely,

though.

I'm

a

very

good

golfer.

If

I

told

you

what

I

go

around

in,

you

probably

wouldn't

believe

me.

I

almost

was

once

in

a

movie

short,

but

I

changed

my

mind

at

the

last

minute.

I

figured

that

anybody

that

hates

the

movies

as

much

as

I

do,

I'd

be

a

phony

if

I

let

them

stick

me

in

a

movie

short.

She

was

a

funny

girl,

old

Jane.

I

wouldn't

exactly

describe

her

as

strictly

beautiful.

She

knocked

me

out,

though.

She

was

sort

of

muckle-mouthed.

I

mean

when

she

was

talking

and

she

got

excited

about

something,

her

mouth

sort

of

went

in

about

fifty

directions,

her

lips

and

all.

That

killed

me.

And

she

never

really

closed

it

all

the

way,

her

mouth.

It

was

always

just

a

little

bit

open,

especially

when

she

got

in

her

golf

stance,

or

when

she

was

reading

a

book.

She

was

always

reading,

and

she

read

very

good

books.

She

read

a

lot

of

poetry

and

all.

She

was

the

only

one,

outside

my

family,

that

I

ever

showed

Allie's

baseball

mitt

to,

with

all

the

poems

written

on

it.

She'd

never

met

Allie

or

anything,

because

that

was

her

first

summer

in

Maine--before

that,

she

went

to

Cape

Cod-

-but

I

told

her

quite

a

lot

about

him.

She

was

interested

in

that

kind

of

stuff.

My

mother

didn't

like

her

too

much.

I

mean

my

mother

always

thought

Jane

and

her

mother

were

sort

of

snubbing

her

or

something

when

they

didn't

say

hello.

My

mother

saw

them

in

the

village

a

lot,

because

Jane

used

to

drive

to

market

with

her

mother

in

this

LaSalle

convertible

they

had.

My

mother

didn't

think

Jane

was

pretty,

even.

I

did,

though.

I

just

liked

the

way

she

looked,

that's

all.

I

remember

this

one

afternoon.

It

was

the

only

time

old

Jane

and

I

ever

got

close

to

necking,

even.

It

was

a

Saturday

and

it

was

raining

like

a

bastard

out,

and

I

was

over

at

her

house,

on

the

porch--they

had

this

big

screened-in

porch.

We

were

playing

checkers.

I

used

to

kid

her

once

in

a

while

because

she

wouldn't

take

her

kings

out

of

the

back

row.

But

I

didn't

kid

her

much,

though.

You

never

wanted

to

kid

Jane

too

much.

I

think

I

really

like

it

best

when

you

can

kid

the

pants

off

a

girl

when

the

opportunity

arises,

but

it's

a

funny

thing.

The

girls

I

like

best

are

the

ones

I

never

feel

much

like

kidding.

Sometimes

I

think

they'd

like

it

if

you

kidded

them--in

fact,

I

know

they

would--but

it's

hard

to

get

started,

once

you've

known

them

a

pretty

long

time

and

never

kidded

them.

Anyway,

I

was

telling

you

about

that

afternoon

Jane

and

I

came

close

to

necking.

It

was

raining

like

hell

and

we

were

out

on

her

porch,

and

all

of

a

sudden

this

booze

hound

her

mother

was

married

to

came

out

on

the

porch

and

asked

Jane

if

there

were

any

cigarettes

in

the

house.

I

didn't

know

him

too

well

or

anything,

but

he

looked

like

the

kind

of

guy

that

wouldn't

talk

to

you

much

unless

he

wanted

something

off

you.

He

had

a

lousy

personality.

Anyway,

old

Jane

wouldn't

answer

him

when

he

asked

her

if

she

knew

where

there

was

any

cigarettes.

So

the

guy

asked

her

again,

but

she

still

wouldn't

answer

him.

She

didn't

even

look

up

from

the

game.

Finally

the

guy

went

inside

the

house.

When

he

did,

I

asked

Jane

what

the

hell

was

going

on.

She

wouldn't

even

answer

me,

then.

She

made

out

like

she

was

concentrating

on

her

next

move

in

the

game

and

all.

Then

all

of

a

sudden,

this

tear

plopped

down

on

the

checkerboard.

On

one

of

the

red

squares--boy,

I

can

still

see

it.

She

just

rubbed

it

into

the

board

with

her

finger.

I

don't

know

why,

but

it

bothered

hell

out

of

me.

So

what

I

did

was,

I

went

over

and

made

her

move

over

on

the

glider

so

that

I

could

sit

down

next

to

her--I

practically

sat

down

in

her

lap,

as

a

matter

of

fact.

Then

she

really

started

to

cry,

and

the

next

thing

I

knew,

I

was

kissing

her

all

over--anywhere--her

eyes,

her

nose,

her

forehead,

her

eyebrows

and

all,

her

ears--her

whole

face

except

her

mouth

and

all.

She

sort

of

wouldn't

let

me

get

to

her

mouth.

Anyway,

it

was

the

closest

we

ever

got

to

necking.

After

a

while,

she

got

up

and

went

in

and

put

on

this

red

and

white

sweater

she

had,

that

knocked

me

out,

and

we

went

to

a

goddam

movie.

I

asked

her,

on

the

way,

if

Mr.

Cudahy--that

was

the

booze

hound's

name--had

ever

tried

to

get

wise

with

her.

She

was

pretty

young,

but

she

had

this

terrific

figure,

and

I

wouldn't've

put

it

past

that

Cudahy

bastard.

She

said

no,

though.

I

never

did

find

out

what

the

hell

was

the

matter.

Some

girls

you

practically

never

find

out

what's

the

matter.

I

don't

want

you

to

get

the

idea

she

was

a

goddam

icicle

or

something,

just

because

we

never

necked

or

horsed

around

much.

She

wasn't.

I

held

hands

with

her

all

the

time,

for

instance.

That

doesn't

sound

like

much,

I

realize,

but

she

was

terrific

to

hold

hands

with.

Most

girls

if

you

hold

hands

with

them,

their

goddam

hand

dies

on

you,

or

else

they

think

they

have

to

keep

moving

their

hand

all

the

time,

as

if

they

were

afraid

they'd

bore

you

or

something.

Jane

was

different.

We'd

get

into

a

goddam

movie

or

something,

and

right

away

we'd

start

holding

hands,

and

we

wouldn't

quit

till

the

movie

was

over.

And

without

changing

the

position

or

making

a

big

deal

out

of

it.

You

never

even

worried,

with

Jane,

whether

your

hand

was

sweaty

or

not.

All

you

knew

was,

you

were

happy.

You

really

were.

One

other

thing

I

just

thought

of.

One

time,

in

this

movie,

Jane

did

something

that

just

about

knocked

me

out.

The

newsreel

was

on

or

something,

and

all

of

a

sudden

I

felt

this

hand

on

the

back

of

my

neck,

and

it

was

Jane's.

It

was

a

funny

thing

to

do.

I

mean

she

was

quite

young

and

all,

and

most

girls

if

you

see

them

putting

their

hand

on

the

back

of

somebody's

neck,

they're

around

twenty-five

or

thirty

and

usually

they're

doing

it

to

their

husband

or

their

little

kid--I

do

it

to

my

kid

sister

Phoebe

once

in

a

while,

for

instance.

But

if

a

girl's

quite

young

and

all

and

she

does

it,

it's

so

pretty

it

just

about

kills

you.

Anyway,

that's

what

I

was

thinking

about

while

I

sat

in

that

vomity-looking

chair

in

the

lobby.

Old

Jane.

Every

time

I

got

to

the

part

about

her

out

with

Stradlater

in

that

damn

Ed

Banky's

car,

it

almost

drove

me

crazy.

I

knew

she

wouldn't

let

him

get

to

first

base

with

her,

but

it

drove

me

crazy

anyway.

I

don't

even

like

to

talk

about

it,

if

you

want

to

know

the

truth.

There

was

hardly

anybody

in

the

lobby

any

more.

Even

all

the

whory-looking

blondes

weren't

around

any

more,

and

all

of

a

sudden

I

felt

like

getting

the

hell

out

of

the

place.

It

was

too

depressing.

And

I

wasn't

tired

or

anything.

So

I

went

up

to

my

room

and

put

on

my

coat.

I

also

took

a

look

out

the

window

to

see

if

all

the

perverts

were

still

in

action,

but

the

lights

and

all

were

out

now.

I

went

down

in

the

elevator

again

and

got

a

cab

and

told

the

driver

to

take

me

down

to

Ernie's.

Ernie's

is

this

night

club

in

Greenwich

Village

that

my

brother

D.B.

used

to

go

to

quite

frequently

before

he

went

out

to

Hollywood

and

prostituted

himself.

He

used

to

take

me

with

him

once

in

a

while.

Ernie's

a

big

fat

colored

guy

that

plays

the

piano.

He's

a

terrific

snob

and

he

won't

hardly

even

talk

to

you

unless

you're

a

big

shot

or

a

celebrity

or

something,

but

he

can

really

play

the

piano.

He's

so

good

he's

almost

corny,

in

fact.

I

don't

exactly

know

what

I

mean

by

that,

but

I

mean

it.

I

certainly

like

to

hear

him

play,

but

sometimes

you

feel

like

turning

his

goddam

piano

over.

I

think

it's

because

sometimes

when

he

plays,

he

sounds

like

the

kind

of

guy

that

won't

talk

to

you

unless

you're

a

big

shot.

12

The

cab

I

had

was

a

real

old

one

that

smelled

like

someone'd

just

tossed

his

cookies

in

it.

I

always

get

those

vomity

kind

of

cabs

if

I

go

anywhere

late

at

night.

What

made

it

worse,

it

was

so

quiet

and

lonesome

out,

even

though

it

was

Saturday

night.

I

didn't

see

hardly

anybody

on

the

street.

Now

and

then

you

just

saw

a

man

and

a

girl

crossing

a

street,

with

their

arms

around

each

other's

waists

and

all,

or

a

bunch

of

hoodlumy-looking

guys

and

their

dates,

all

of

them

laughing

like

hyenas

at

something

you

could

bet

wasn't

funny.

New

York's

terrible

when

somebody

laughs

on

the

street

very

late

at

night.

You

can

hear

it

for

miles.

It

makes

you

feel

so

lonesome

and

depressed.

I

kept

wishing

I

could

go

home

and

shoot

the

bull

for

a

while

with

old

Phoebe.

But

finally,

after

I

was

riding

a

while,

the

cab

driver

and

I

sort

of

struck

up

a

conversation.

His

name

was

Horwitz.

He

was

a

much

better

guy

than

the

other

driver

I'd

had.

Anyway,

I

thought

maybe

he

might

know

about

the

ducks.

"Hey,

Horwitz,"

I

said.

"You

ever

pass

by

the

lagoon

in

Central

Park?

Down

by

Central

Park

South?"

"The

what?"

"The

lagoon.

That

little

lake,

like,

there.

Where

the

ducks

are.

You

know."

"Yeah,

what

about

it?"

"Well,

you

know

the

ducks

that

swim

around

in

it?

In

the

springtime

and

all?

Do

you

happen

to

know

where

they

go

in

the

wintertime,

by

any

chance?"

"Where

who

goes?"

"The

ducks.

Do

you

know,

by

any

chance?

I

mean

does

somebody

come

around

in

a

truck

or

something

and

take

them

away,

or

do

they

fly

away

by

themselves--go

south

or

something?"

Old

Horwitz

turned

all

the

way

around

and

looked

at

me.

He

was

a

very

impatient-type

guy.

He

wasn't

a

bad

guy,

though.

"How

the

hell

should

I

know?"

he

said.

"How

the

hell

should

I

know

a

stupid

thing

like

that?"

"Well,

don't

get

sore

about

it,"

I

said.

He

was

sore

about

it

or

something.

"Who's

sore?

Nobody's

sore."

I

stopped

having

a

conversation

with

him,

if

he

was

going

to

get

so

damn

touchy

about

it.

But

he

started

it

up

again

himself.

He

turned

all

the

way

around

again,

and

said,

"The

fish

don't

go

no

place.

They

stay

right

where

they

are,

the

fish.

Right

in

the

goddam

lake."

"The

fish--that's

different.

The

fish

is

different.

I'm

talking

about

the

ducks,"

I

said.

"What's

different

about

it?

Nothin's

different

about

it,"

Horwitz

said.

Everything

he

said,

he

sounded

sore

about

something.

"It's

tougher

for

the

fish,

the

winter

and

all,

than

it

is

for

the

ducks,

for

Chrissake.

Use

your

head,

for

Chrissake."

I

didn't

say

anything

for

about

a

minute.

Then

I

said,

"All

right.

What

do

they

do,

the

fish

and

all,

when

that

whole

little

lake's

a

solid

block

of

ice,

people

skating

on

it

and

all?"

Old

Horwitz

turned

around

again.

"What

the

hellaya

mean

what

do

they

do?"

he

yelled

at

me.

"They

stay

right

where

they

are,

for

Chrissake."

"They

can't

just

ignore

the

ice.

They

can't

just

ignore

it."

"Who's

ignoring

it?

Nobody's

ignoring

it!"

Horwitz

said.

He

got

so

damn

excited

and

all,

I

was

afraid

he

was

going

to

drive

the

cab

right

into

a

lamppost

or

something.

"They

live

right

in

the

goddam

ice.

It's

their

nature,

for

Chrissake.

They

get

frozen

right

in

one

position

for

the

whole

winter."

"Yeah?

What

do

they

eat,

then?

I

mean

if

they're

frozen

solid,

they

can't

swim

around

looking

for

food

and

all."

"Their

bodies,

for

Chrissake--what'sa

matter

with

ya?

Their

bodies

take

in

nutrition

and

all,

right

through

the

goddam

seaweed

and

crap

that's

in

the

ice.

They

got

their

pores

open

the

whole

time.

That's

their

nature,

for

Chrissake.

See

what

I

mean?"

He

turned

way

the

hell

around

again

to

look

at

me.

"Oh,"

I

said.

I

let

it

drop.

I

was

afraid

he

was

going

to

crack

the

damn

taxi

up

or

something.

Besides,

he

was

such

a

touchy

guy,

it

wasn't

any

pleasure

discussing

anything

with

him.

"Would

you

care

to

stop

off

and

have

a

drink

with

me

somewhere?"

I

said.

He

didn't

answer

me,

though.

I

guess

he

was

still

thinking.

I

asked

him

again,

though.

He

was

a

pretty

good

guy.

Quite

amusing

and

all.

"I

ain't

got

no

time

for

no

liquor,

bud,"

he

said.

"How

the

hell

old

are

you,

anyways?

Why

ain'tcha

home

in

bed?"

"I'm

not

tired."

When

I

got

out

in

front

of

Ernie's

and

paid

the

fare,

old

Horwitz

brought

up

the

fish

again.

He

certainly

had

it

on

his

mind.

"Listen,"

he

said.

"If

you

was

a

fish,

Mother

Nature'd

take

care

of

you,

wouldn't

she?

Right?

You

don't

think

them

fish

just

die

when

it

gets

to

be

winter,

do

ya?"

"No,

but--"

"You're

goddam

right

they

don't,"

Horwitz

said,

and

drove

off

like

a

bat

out

of

hell.

He

was

about

the

touchiest

guy

I

ever

met.

Everything

you

said

made

him

sore.

Even

though

it

was

so

late,

old

Ernie's

was

jampacked.

Mostly

with

prep

school

jerks

and

college

jerks.

Almost

every

damn

school

in

the

world

gets

out

earlier

for

Christmas

vacation

than

the

schools

I

go

to.

You

could

hardly

check

your

coat,

it

was

so

crowded.

It

was

pretty

quiet,

though,

because

Ernie

was

playing

the

piano.

It

was

supposed

to

be

something

holy,

for

God's

sake,

when

he

sat

down

at

the

piano.

Nobody's

that

good.

About

three

couples,

besides

me,

were

waiting

for

tables,

and

they

were

all

shoving

and

standing

on

tiptoes

to

get

a

look

at

old

Ernie

while

he

played.

He

had

a

big

damn

mirror

in

front

of

the

piano,

with

this

big

spotlight

on

him,

so

that

everybody

could

watch

his

face

while

he

played.

You

couldn't

see

his

fingers

while

he

played--just

his

big

old

face.

Big

deal.

I'm

not

too

sure

what

the

name

of

the

song

was

that

he

was

playing

when

I

came

in,

but

whatever

it

was,

he

was

really

stinking

it

up.

He

was

putting

all

these

dumb,

show-offy

ripples

in

the

high

notes,

and

a

lot

of

other

very

tricky

stuff

that

gives

me

a

pain

in

the

ass.

You

should've

heard

the

crowd,

though,

when

he

was

finished.

You

would've

puked.

They

went

mad.

They

were

exactly

the

same

morons

that

laugh

like

hyenas

in

the

movies

at

stuff

that

isn't

funny.

I

swear

to

God,

if

I

were

a

piano

player

or

an

actor

or

something

and

all

those

dopes

thought

I

was

terrific,

I'd

hate

it.

I

wouldn't

even

want

them

to

clap

for

me.

People

always

clap

for

the

wrong

things.

If

I

were

a

piano

player,

I'd

play

it

in

the

goddam

closet.

Anyway,

when

he

was

finished,

and

everybody

was

clapping

their

heads

off,

old

Ernie

turned

around

on

his

stool

and

gave

this

very

phony,

humble

bow.

Like

as

if

he

was

a

helluva

humble

guy,

besides

being

a

terrific

piano

player.

It

was

very

phony--I

mean

him

being

such

a

big

snob

and

all.

In

a

funny

way,

though,

I

felt

sort

of

sorry

for

him

when

he

was

finished.

I

don't

even

think

he

knows

any

more

when

he's

playing

right

or

not.

It

isn't

all

his

fault.

I

partly

blame

all

those

dopes

that

clap

their

heads

off--they'd

foul

up

anybody,

if

you

gave

them

a

chance.

Anyway,

it

made

me

feel

depressed

and

lousy

again,

and

I

damn

near

got

my

coat

back

and

went

back

to

the

hotel,

but

it

was

too

early

and

I

didn't

feel

much

like

being

all

alone.

They

finally

got

me

this

stinking

table,

right

up

against

a

wall

and

behind

a

goddam

post,

where

you

couldn't

see

anything.

It

was

one

of

those

tiny

little

tables

that

if

the

people

at

the

next

table

don't

get

up

to

let

you

by--and

they

never

do,

the

bastards--

you

practically

have

to

climb

into

your

chair.

I

ordered

a

Scotch

and

soda,

which

is

my

favorite

drink,

next

to

frozen

Daiquiris.

If

you

were

only

around

six

years

old,

you

could

get

liquor

at

Ernie's,

the

place

was

so

dark

and

all,

and

besides,

nobody

cared

how

old

you

were.

You

could

even

be

a

dope

fiend

and

nobody'd

care.

I

was

surrounded

by

jerks.

I'm

not

kidding.

At

this

other

tiny

table,

right

to

my

left,

practically

on

top

of

me,

there

was

this

funny-looking

guy

and

this

funny-looking

girl.

They

were

around

my

age,

or

maybe

just

a

little

older.

It

was

funny.

You

could

see

they

were

being

careful

as

hell

not

to

drink

up

the

minimum

too

fast.

I

listened

to

their

conversation

for

a

while,

because

I

didn't

have

anything

else

to

do.

He

was

telling

her

about

some

pro

football

game

he'd

seen

that

afternoon.

He

gave

her

every

single

goddam

play

in

the

whole

game--I'm

not

kidding.

He

was

the

most

boring

guy

I

ever

listened

to.

And

you

could

tell

his

date

wasn't

even

interested

in

the

goddam

game,

but

she

was

even

funnier-looking

than

he

was,

so

I

guess

she

had

to

listen.

Real

ugly

girls

have

it

tough.

I

feel

so

sorry

for

them

sometimes.

Sometimes

I

can't

even

look

at

them,

especially

if

they're

with

some

dopey

guy

that's

telling

them

all

about

a

goddam

football

game.

On

my

right,

the

conversation

was

even

worse,

though.

On

my

right

there

was

this

very

Joe

Yale-looking

guy,

in

a

gray

flannel

suit

and

one

of

those

flitty-looking

Tattersall

vests.

All

those

Ivy

League

bastards

look

alike.

My

father

wants

me

to

go

to

Yale,

or

maybe

Princeton,

but

I

swear,

I

wouldn't

go

to

one

of

those

Ivy

League

colleges,

if

I

was

dying,

for

God's

sake.

Anyway,

this

Joe

Yale-looking

guy

had

a

terrific-looking

girl

with

him.

Boy,

she

was

good-looking.

But

you

should've

heard

the

conversation

they

were

having.

In

the

first

place,

they

were

both

slightly

crocked.

What

he

was

doing,

he

was

giving

her

a

feel

under

the

table,

and

at

the

same

time

telling

her

all

about

some

guy

in

his

dorm

that

had

eaten

a

whole

bottle

of

aspirin

and

nearly

committed

suicide.

His

date

kept

saying

to

him,

"How

horrible

.

.

.

Don't,

darling.

Please,

don't.

Not

here."

Imagine

giving

somebody

a

feel

and

telling

them

about

a

guy

committing

suicide

at

the

same

time!

They

killed

me.

I

certainly

began

to

feel

like

a

prize

horse's

ass,

though,

sitting

there

all

by

myself.

There

wasn't

anything

to

do

except

smoke

and

drink.

What

I

did

do,

though,

I

told

the

waiter

to

ask

old

Ernie

if

he'd

care

to

join

me

for

a

drink.

I

told

him

to

tell

him

I

was

D.B.'s

brother.

I

don't

think

he

ever

even

gave

him

my

message,

though.

Those

bastards

never

give

your

message

to

anybody.

All

of

a

sudden,

this

girl

came

up

to

me

and

said,

"Holden

Caulfield!"

Her

name

was

Lillian

Simmons.

My

brother

D.B.

used

to

go

around

with

her

for

a

while.

She

had

very

big

knockers.

"Hi,"

I

said.

I

tried

to

get

up,

naturally,

but

it

was

some

job

getting

up,

in

a

place

like

that.

She

had

some

Navy

officer

with

her

that

looked

like

he

had

a

poker

up

his

ass.

"How

marvelous

to

see

you!"

old

Lillian

Simmons

said.

Strictly

a

phony.

"How's

your

big

brother?"

That's

all

she

really

wanted

to

know.

"He's

fine.

He's

in

Hollywood."

"In

Hollywood!

How

marvelous!

What's

he

doing?"

"I

don't

know.

Writing,"

I

said.

I

didn't

feel

like

discussing

it.

You

could

tell

she

thought

it

was

a

big

deal,

his

being

in

Hollywood.

Almost

everybody

does.

Mostly

people

who've

never

read

any

of

his

stories.

It

drives

me

crazy,

though.

"How

exciting,"

old

Lillian

said.

Then

she

introduced

me

to

the

Navy

guy.

His

name

was

Commander

Blop

or

something.

He

was

one

of

those

guys

that

think

they're

being

a

pansy

if

they

don't

break

around

forty

of

your

fingers

when

they

shake

hands

with

you.

God,

I

hate

that

stuff.

"Are

you

all

alone,

baby?"

old

Lillian

asked

me.

She

was

blocking

up

the

whole

goddam

traffic

in

the

aisle.

You

could

tell

she

liked

to

block

up

a

lot

of

traffic.

This

waiter

was

waiting

for

her

to

move

out

of

the

way,

but

she

didn't

even

notice

him.

It

was

funny.

You

could

tell

the

waiter

didn't

like

her

much,

you

could

tell

even

the

Navy

guy

didn't

like

her

much,

even

though

he

was

dating

her.

And

I

didn't

like

her

much.

Nobody

did.

You

had

to

feel

sort

of

sorry

for

her,

in

a

way.

"Don't

you

have

a

date,

baby?"

she

asked

me.

I

was

standing

up

now,

and

she

didn't

even

tell

me

to

sit

down.

She

was

the

type

that

keeps

you

standing

up

for

hours.

"Isn't

he

handsome?"

she

said

to

the

Navy

guy.

"Holden,

you're

getting

handsomer

by

the

minute."

The

Navy

guy

told

her

to

come

on.

He

told

her

they

were

blocking

up

the

whole

aisle.

"Holden,

come

join

us,"

old

Lillian

said.

"Bring

your

drink."

"I

was

just

leaving,"

I

told

her.

"I

have

to

meet

somebody."

You

could

tell

she

was

just

trying

to

get

in

good

with

me.

So

that

I'd

tell

old

D.B.

about

it.

"Well,

you

little

so-and-so.

All

right

for

you.

Tell

your

big

brother

I

hate

him,

when

you

see

him."

Then

she

left.

The

Navy

guy

and

I

told

each

other

we

were

glad

to've

met

each

other.

Which

always

kills

me.

I'm

always

saying

"Glad

to've

met

you"

to

somebody

I'm

not

at

all

glad

I

met.

If

you

want

to

stay

alive,

you

have

to

say

that

stuff,

though.

After

I'd

told

her

I

had

to

meet

somebody,

I

didn't

have

any

goddam

choice

except

to

leave.

I

couldn't

even

stick

around

to

hear

old

Ernie

play

something

halfway

decent.

But

I

certainly

wasn't

going

to

sit

down

at

a

table

with

old

Lillian

Simmons

and

that

Navy

guy

and

be

bored

to

death.

So

I

left.

It

made

me

mad,

though,

when

I

was

getting

my

coat.

People

are

always

ruining

things

for

you.

13

I

walked

all

the

way

back

to

the

hotel.

Forty-one

gorgeous

blocks.

I

didn't

do

it

because

I

felt

like

walking

or

anything.

It

was

more

because

I

didn't

feel

like

getting

in

and

out

of

another

taxicab.

Sometimes

you

get

tired

of

riding

in

taxicabs

the

same

way

you

get

tired

riding

in

elevators.

All

of

a

sudden,

you

have

to

walk,

no

matter

how

far

or

how

high

up.

When

I

was

a

kid,

I

used

to

walk

all

the

way

up

to

our

apartment

very

frequently.

Twelve

stories.

You

wouldn't

even

have

known

it

had

snowed

at

all.

There

was

hardly

any

snow

on

the

sidewalks.

But

it

was

freezing

cold,

and

I

took

my

red

hunting

hat

out

of

my

pocket

and

put

it

on--I

didn't

give

a

damn

how

I

looked.

I

even

put

the

earlaps

down.

I

wished

I

knew

who'd

swiped

my

gloves

at

Pencey,

because

my

hands

were

freezing.

Not

that

I'd

have

done

much

about

it

even

if

I

had

known.

I'm

one

of

these

very

yellow

guys.

I

try

not

to

show

it,

but

I

am.

For

instance,

if

I'd

found

out

at

Pencey

who'd

stolen

my

gloves,

I

probably

would've

gone

down

to

the

crook's

room

and

said,

"Okay.

How

'bout

handing

over

those

gloves?"

Then

the

crook

that

had

stolen

them

probably

would've

said,

his

voice

very

innocent

and

all,

"What

gloves?"

Then

what

I

probably

would've

done,

I'd

have

gone

in

his

closet

and

found

the

gloves

somewhere.

Hidden

in

his

goddam

galoshes

or

something,

for

instance.

I'd

have

taken

them

out

and

showed

them

to

the

guy

and

said,

"I

suppose

these

are

your

goddam

gloves?"

Then

the

crook

probably

would've

given

me

this

very

phony,

innocent

look,

and

said,

"I

never

saw

those

gloves

before

in

my

life.

If

they're

yours,

take

'em.

I

don't

want

the

goddam

things."

Then

I

probably

would've

just

stood

there

for

about

five

minutes.

I'd

have

the

damn

gloves

right

in

my

hand

and

all,

but

I'd

feel

I

ought

to

sock

the

guy

in

the

jaw

or

something--break

his

goddam

jaw.

Only,

I

wouldn't

have

the

guts

to

do

it.

I'd

just

stand

there,

trying

to

look

tough.

What

I

might

do,

I

might

say

something

very

cutting

and

snotty,

to

rile

him

up--instead

of

socking

him

in

the

jaw.

Anyway

if

I

did

say

something

very

cutting

and

snotty,

he'd

probably

get

up

and

come

over

to

me

and

say,

"Listen,

Caulfield.

Are

you

calling

me

a

crook?"

Then,

instead

of

saying,

"You're

goddam

right

I

am,

you

dirty

crooked

bastard!"

all

I

probably

would've

said

would

be,

"All

I

know

is

my

goddam

gloves

were

in

your

goddam

galoshes."

Right

away

then,

the

guy

would

know

for

sure

that

I

wasn't

going

to

take

a

sock

at

him,

and

he

probably

would've

said,

"Listen.

Let's

get

this

straight.

Are

you

calling

me

a

thief?"

Then

I

probably

would've

said,

"Nobody's

calling

anybody

a

thief.

All

I

know

is

my

gloves

were

in

your

goddam

galoshes."

It

could

go

on

like

that

for

hours.

Finally,

though,

I'd

leave

his

room

without

even

taking

a

sock

at

him.

I'd

probably

go

down

to

the

can

and

sneak

a

cigarette

and

watch

myself

getting

tough

in

the

mirror.

Anyway,

that's

what

I

thought

about

the

whole

way

back

to

the

hotel.

It's

no

fun

to

he

yellow.

Maybe

I'm

not

all

yellow.

I

don't

know.

I

think

maybe

I'm

just

partly

yellow

and

partly

the

type

that

doesn't

give

much

of

a

damn

if

they

lose

their

gloves.

One

of

my

troubles

is,

I

never

care

too

much

when

I

lose

something--it

used

to

drive

my

mother

crazy

when

I

was

a

kid.

Some

guys

spend

days

looking

for

something

they

lost.

I

never

seem

to

have

anything

that

if

I

lost

it

I'd

care

too

much.

Maybe

that's

why

I'm

partly

yellow.

It's

no

excuse,

though.

It

really

isn't.

What

you

should

be

is

not

yellow

at

all.

If

you're

supposed

to

sock

somebody

in

the

jaw,

and

you

sort

of

feel

like

doing

it,

you

should

do

it.

I'm

just

no

good

at

it,

though.

I'd

rather

push

a

guy

out

the

window

or

chop

his

head

off

with

an

ax

than

sock

him

in

the

jaw.

I

hate

fist

fights.

I

don't

mind

getting

hit

so

much--although

I'm

not

crazy

about

it,

naturally--but

what

scares

me

most

in

a

fist

fight

is

the

guy's

face.

I

can't

stand

looking

at

the

other

guy's

face,

is

my

trouble.

It

wouldn't

be

so

bad

if

you

could

both

be

blindfolded

or

something.

It's

a

funny

kind

of

yellowness,

when

you

come

to

think

of

it,

but

it's

yellowness,

all

right.

I'm

not

kidding

myself.

The

more

I

thought

about

my

gloves

and

my

yellowness,

the

more

depressed

I

got,

and

I

decided,

while

I

was

walking

and

all,

to

stop

off

and

have

a

drink

somewhere.

I'd

only

had

three

drinks

at

Ernie's,

and

I

didn't

even

finish

the

last

one.

One

thing

I

have,

it's

a

terrific

capacity.

I

can

drink

all

night

and

not

even

show

it,

if

I'm

in

the

mood.

Once,

at

the

Whooton

School,

this

other

boy,

Raymond

Goldfarb,

and

I

bought

a

pint

of

Scotch

and

drank

it

in

the

chapel

one

Saturday

night,

where

nobody'd

see

us.

He

got

stinking,

but

I

hardly

didn't

even

show

it.

I

just

got

very

cool

and

nonchalant.

I

puked

before

I

went

to

bed,

but

I

didn't

really

have

to--I

forced

myself.

Anyway,

before

I

got

to

the

hotel,

I

started

to

go

in

this

dumpy-looking

bar,

but

two

guys

came

out,

drunk

as

hell,

and

wanted

to

know

where

the

subway

was.

One

of

them

was

this

very

Cuban-looking

guy,

and

he

kept

breathing

his

stinking

breath

in

my

face

while

I

gave

him

directions.

I

ended

up

not

even

going

in

the

damn

bar.

I

just

went

back

to

the

hotel.

The

whole

lobby

was

empty.

It

smelled

like

fifty

million

dead

cigars.

It

really

did.

I

wasn't

sleepy

or

anything,

but

I

was

feeling

sort

of

lousy.

Depressed

and

all.

I

almost

wished

I

was

dead.

Then,

all

of

a

sudden,

I

got

in

this

big

mess.

The

first

thing

when

I

got

in

the

elevator,

the

elevator

guy

said

to

me,

"Innarested

in

having

a

good

time,

fella?

Or

is

it

too

late

for

you?"

"How

do

you

mean?"

I

said.

I

didn't

know

what

he

was

driving

at

or

anything.

"Innarested

in

a

little

tail

t'night?"

"Me?"

I

said.

Which

was

a

very

dumb

answer,

but

it's

quite

embarrassing

when

somebody

comes

right

up

and

asks

you

a

question

like

that.

"How

old

are

you,

chief?"

the

elevator

guy

said.

"Why?"

I

said.

"Twenty-two."

"Uh

huh.

Well,

how

'bout

it?

Y'innarested?

Five

bucks

a

throw.

Fifteen

bucks

the

whole

night."

He

looked

at

his

wrist

watch.

"Till

noon.

Five

bucks

a

throw,

fifteen

bucks

till

noon."

"Okay,"

I

said.

It

was

against

my

principles

and

all,

but

I

was

feeling

so

depressed

I

didn't

even

think.

That's

the

whole

trouble.

When

you're

feeling

very

depressed,

you

can't

even

think.

"Okay

what?

A

throw,

or

till

noon?

I

gotta

know."

"Just

a

throw."

"Okay,

what

room

ya

in?"

I

looked

at

the

red

thing

with

my

number

on

it,

on

my

key.

"Twelve

twenty-two,"

I

said.

I

was

already

sort

of

sorry

I'd

let

the

thing

start

rolling,

but

it

was

too

late

now.

"Okay.

I'll

send

a

girl

up

in

about

fifteen

minutes."

He

opened

the

doors

and

I

got

out.

"Hey,

is

she

good-looking?"

I

asked

him.

"I

don't

want

any

old

bag."

"No

old

bag.

Don't

worry

about

it,

chief."

"Who

do

I

pay?"

"Her,"

he

said.

"Let's

go,

chief."

He

shut

the

doors,

practically

right

in

my

face.

I

went

to

my

room

and

put

some

water

on

my

hair,

but

you

can't

really

comb

a

crew

cut

or

anything.

Then

I

tested

to

see

if

my

breath

stank

from

so

many

cigarettes

and

the

Scotch

and

sodas

I

drank

at

Ernie's.

All

you

do

is

hold

your

hand

under

your

mouth

and

blow

your

breath

up

toward

the

old

nostrils.

It

didn't

seem

to

stink

much,

but

I

brushed

my

teeth

anyway.

Then

I

put

on

another

clean

shirt.

I

knew

I

didn't

have

to

get

all

dolled

up

for

a

prostitute

or

anything,

but

it

sort

of

gave

me

something

to

do.

I

was

a

little

nervous.

I

was

starting

to

feel

pretty

sexy

and

all,

but

I

was

a

little

nervous

anyway.

If

you

want

to

know

the

truth,

I'm

a

virgin.

I

really

am.

I've

had

quite

a

few

opportunities

to

lose

my

virginity

and

all,

but

I've

never

got

around

to

it

yet.

Something

always

happens.

For

instance,

if

you're

at

a

girl's

house,

her

parents

always

come

home

at

the

wrong

time--or

you're

afraid

they

will.

Or

if

you're

in

the

back

seat

of

somebody's

car,

there's

always

somebody's

date

in

the

front

seat--some

girl,

I

mean--that

always

wants

to

know

what's

going

on

all

over

the

whole

goddam

car.

I

mean

some

girl

in

front

keeps

turning

around

to

see

what

the

hell's

going

on.

Anyway,

something

always

happens.

I

came

quite

close

to

doing

it

a

couple

of

times,

though.

One

time

in

particular,

I

remember.

Something

went

wrong,

though

--I

don't

even

remember

what

any

more.

The

thing

is,

most

of

the

time

when

you're

coming

pretty

close

to

doing

it

with

a

girl--a

girl

that

isn't

a

prostitute

or

anything,

I

mean--she

keeps

telling

you

to

stop.

The

trouble

with

me

is,

I

stop.

Most

guys

don't.

I

can't

help

it.

You

never

know

whether

they

really

want

you

to

stop,

or

whether

they're

just

scared

as

hell,

or

whether

they're

just

telling

you

to

stop

so

that

if

you

do

go

through

with

it,

the

blame'll

be

on

you,

not

them.

Anyway,

I

keep

stopping.

The

trouble

is,

I

get

to

feeling

sorry

for

them.

I

mean

most

girls

are

so

dumb

and

all.

After

you

neck

them

for

a

while,

you

can

really

watch

them

losing

their

brains.

You

take

a

girl

when

she

really

gets

passionate,

she

just

hasn't

any

brains.

I

don't

know.

They

tell

me

to

stop,

so

I

stop.

I

always

wish

I

hadn't,

after

I

take

them

home,

but

I

keep

doing

it

anyway.

Anyway,

while

I

was

putting

on

another

clean

shirt,

I

sort

of

figured

this

was

my

big

chance,

in

a

way.

I

figured

if

she

was

a

prostitute

and

all,

I

could

get

in

some

practice

on

her,

in

case

I

ever

get

married

or

anything.

I

worry

about

that

stuff

sometimes.

I

read

this

book

once,

at

the

Whooton

School,

that

had

this

very

sophisticated,

suave,

sexy

guy

in

it.

Monsieur

Blanchard

was

his

name,

I

can

still

remember.

It

was

a

lousy

book,

but

this

Blanchard

guy

was

pretty

good.

He

had

this

big

château

and

all

on

the

Riviera,

in

Europe,

and

all

he

did

in

his

spare

time

was

beat

women

off

with

a

club.

He

was

a

real

rake

and

all,

but

he

knocked

women

out.

He

said,

in

this

one

part,

that

a

woman's

body

is

like

a

violin

and

all,

and

that

it

takes

a

terrific

musician

to

play

it

right.

It

was

a

very

corny

book--I

realize

that--but

I

couldn't

get

that

violin

stuff

out

of

my

mind

anyway.

In

a

way,

that's

why

I

sort

of

wanted

to

get

some

practice

in,

in

case

I

ever

get

married.

Caulfield

and

his

Magic

Violin,

boy.

It's

corny,

I

realize,

but

it

isn't

too

corny.

I

wouldn't

mind

being

pretty

good

at

that

stuff.

Half

the

time,

if

you

really

want

to

know

the

truth,

when

I'm

horsing

around

with

a

girl,

I

have

a

helluva

lot

of

trouble

just

finding

what

I'm

looking

for,

for

God's

sake,

if

you

know

what

I

mean.

Take

this

girl

that

I

just

missed

having

sexual

intercourse

with,

that

I

told

you

about.

It

took

me

about

an

hour

to

just

get

her

goddam

brassiere

off.

By

the

time

I

did

get

it

off,

she

was

about

ready

to

spit

in

my

eye.

Anyway,

I

kept

walking

around

the

room,

waiting

for

this

prostitute

to

show

up.

I

kept

hoping

she'd

be

good-looking.

I

didn't

care

too

much,

though.

I

sort

of

just

wanted

to

get

it

over

with.

Finally,

somebody

knocked

on

the

door,

and

when

I

went

to

open

it,

I

had

my

suitcase

right

in

the

way

and

I

fell

over

it

and

damn

near

broke

my

knee.

I

always

pick

a

gorgeous

time

to

fall

over

a

suitcase

or

something.

When

I

opened

the

door,

this

prostitute

was

standing

there.

She

had

a

polo

coat

on,

and

no

hat.

She

was

sort

of

a

blonde,

but

you

could

tell

she

dyed

her

hair.

She

wasn't

any

old

bag,

though.

"How

do

you

do,"

I

said.

Suave

as

hell,

boy.

"You

the

guy

Maurice

said?"

she

asked

me.

She

didn't

seem

too

goddam

friendly.

"Is

he

the

elevator

boy?"

"Yeah,"

she

said.

"Yes,

I

am.

Come

in,

won't

you?"

I

said.

I

was

getting

more

and

more

nonchalant

as

it

went

along.

I

really

was.

She

came

in

and

took

her

coat

off

right

away

and

sort

of

chucked

it

on

the

bed.

She

had

on

a

green

dress

underneath.

Then

she

sort

of

sat

down

sideways

on

the

chair

that

went

with

the

desk

in

the

room

and

started

jiggling

her

foot

up

and

down.

She

crossed

her

legs

and

started

jiggling

this

one

foot

up

and

down.

She

was

very

nervous,

for

a

prostitute.

She

really

was.

I

think

it

was

because

she

was

young

as

hell.

She

was

around

my

age.

I

sat

down

in

the

big

chair,

next

to

her,

and

offered

her

a

cigarette.

"I

don't

smoke,"

she

said.

She

had

a

tiny

little

wheeny-whiny

voice.

You

could

hardly

hear

her.

She

never

said

thank

you,

either,

when

you

offered

her

something.

She

just

didn't

know

any

better.

"Allow

me

to

introduce

myself.

My

name

is

Jim

Steele,"

I

said.

"Ya

got

a

watch

on

ya?"

she

said.

She

didn't

care

what

the

hell

my

name

was,

naturally.

"Hey,

how

old

are

you,

anyways?"

"Me?

Twenty-two."

"Like

fun

you

are."

It

was

a

funny

thing

to

say.

It

sounded

like

a

real

kid.

You'd

think

a

prostitute

and

all

would

say

"Like

hell

you

are"

or

"Cut

the

crap"

instead

of

"Like

fun

you

are."

"How

old

are

you?"

I

asked

her.

"Old

enough

to

know

better,"

she

said.

She

was

really

witty.

"Ya

got

a

watch

on

ya?"

she

asked

me

again,

and

then

she

stood

up

and

pulled

her

dress

over

her

head.

I

certainly

felt

peculiar

when

she

did

that.

I

mean

she

did

it

so

sudden

and

all.

I

know

you're

supposed

to

feel

pretty

sexy

when

somebody

gets

up

and

pulls

their

dress

over

their

head,

but

I

didn't.

Sexy

was

about

the

last

thing

I

was

feeling.

I

felt

much

more

depressed

than

sexy.

"Ya

got

a

watch

on

ya,

hey?"

"No.

No,

I

don't,"

I

said.

Boy,

was

I

feeling

peculiar.

"What's

your

name?"

I

asked

her.

All

she

had

on

was

this

pink

slip.

It

was

really

quite

embarrassing.

It

really

was.

"Sunny,"

she

said.

"Let's

go,

hey."

"Don't

you

feel

like

talking

for

a

while?"

I

asked

her.

It

was

a

childish

thing

to

say,

but

I

was

feeling

so

damn

peculiar.

"Are

you

in

a

very

big

hurry?"

She

looked

at

me

like

I

was

a

madman.

"What

the

heck

ya

wanna

talk

about?"

she

said.

"I

don't

know.

Nothing

special.

I

just

thought

perhaps

you

might

care

to

chat

for

a

while."

She

sat

down

in

the

chair

next

to

the

desk

again.

She

didn't

like

it,

though,

you

could

tell.

She

started

jiggling

her

foot

again--boy,

she

was

a

nervous

girl.

"Would

you

care

for

a

cigarette

now?"

I

said.

I

forgot

she

didn't

smoke.

"I

don't

smoke.

Listen,

if

you're

gonna

talk,

do

it.

I

got

things

to

do."

I

couldn't

think

of

anything

to

talk

about,

though.

I

thought

of

asking

her

how

she

got

to

be

a

prostitute

and

all,

but

I

was

scared

to

ask

her.

She

probably

wouldn't've

told

me

anyway.

"You

don't

come

from

New

York,

do

you?"

I

said

finally.

That's

all

I

could

think

of.

"Hollywood,"

she

said.

Then

she

got

up

and

went

over

to

where

she'd

put

her

dress

down,

on

the

bed.

"Ya

got

a

hanger?

I

don't

want

to

get

my

dress

all

wrinkly.

It's

brand-clean."

"Sure,"

I

said

right

away.

I

was

only

too

glad

to

get

up

and

do

something.

I

took

her

dress

over

to

the

closet

and

hung

it

up

for

her.

It

was

funny.

It

made

me

feel

sort

of

sad

when

I

hung

it

up.

I

thought

of

her

going

in

a

store

and

buying

it,

and

nobody

in

the

store

knowing

she

was

a

prostitute

and

all.

The

salesman

probably

just

thought

she

was

a

regular

girl

when

she

bought

it.

It

made

me

feel

sad

as

hell--I

don't

know

why

exactly.

I

sat

down

again

and

tried

to

keep

the

old

conversation

going.

She

was

a

lousy

conversationalist.

"Do

you

work

every

night?"

I

asked

her--it

sounded

sort

of

awful,

after

I'd

said

it.

"Yeah."

She

was

walking

all

around

the

room.

She

picked

up

the

menu

off

the

desk

and

read

it.

"What

do

you

do

during

the

day?"

She

sort

of

shrugged

her

shoulders.

She

was

pretty

skinny.

"Sleep.

Go

to

the

show."

She

put

down

the

menu

and

looked

at

me.

"Let's

go,

hey.

I

haven't

got

all--"

"Look,"

I

said.

"I

don't

feel

very

much

like

myself

tonight.

I've

had

a

rough

night.

Honest

to

God.

I'll

pay

you

and

all,

but

do

you

mind

very

much

if

we

don't

do

it?

Do

you

mind

very

much?"

The

trouble

was,

I

just

didn't

want

to

do

it.

I

felt

more

depressed

than

sexy,

if

you

want

to

know

the

truth.

She

was

depressing.

Her

green

dress

hanging

in

the

closet

and

all.

And

besides,

I

don't

think

I

could

ever

do

it

with

somebody

that

sits

in

a

stupid

movie

all

day

long.

I

really

don't

think

I

could.

She

came

over

to

me,

with

this

funny

look

on

her

face,

like

as

if

she

didn't

believe

me.

"What'sa

matter?"

she

said.

"Nothing's

the

matter."

Boy,

was

I

getting

nervous.

"The

thing

is,

I

had

an

operation

very

recently."

"Yeah?

Where?"

"On

my

wuddayacallit--my

clavichord."

"Yeah?

Where

the

hell's

that?"

"The

clavichord?"

I

said.

"Well,

actually,

it's

in

the

spinal

canal.

I

mean

it's

quite

a

ways

down

in

the

spinal

canal."

"Yeah?"

she

said.

"That's

tough."

Then

she

sat

down

on

my

goddam

lap.

"You're

cute."

She

made

me

so

nervous,

I

just

kept

on

lying

my

head

off.

"I'm

still

recuperating,"

I

told

her.

"You

look

like

a

guy

in

the

movies.

You

know.

Whosis.

You

know

who

I

mean.

What

the

heck's

his

name?"

"I

don't

know,"

I

said.

She

wouldn't

get

off

my

goddam

lap.

"Sure

you

know.

He

was

in

that

pitcher

with

Mel-vine

Douglas?

The

one

that

was

Mel-vine

Douglas's

kid

brother?

That

falls

off

this

boat?

You

know

who

I

mean."

"No,

I

don't.

I

go

to

the

movies

as

seldom

as

I

can."

Then

she

started

getting

funny.

Crude

and

all.

"Do

you

mind

cutting

it

out?"

I

said.

"I'm

not

in

the

mood,

I

just

told

you.

I

just

had

an

operation."

She

didn't

get

up

from

my

lap

or

anything,

but

she

gave

me

this

terrifically

dirty

look.

"Listen,"

she

said.

"I

was

sleepin'

when

that

crazy

Maurice

woke

me

up.

If

you

think

I'm--"

"I

said

I'd

pay

you

for

coming

and

all.

I

really

will.

I

have

plenty

of

dough.

It's

just

that

I'm

practically

just

recovering

from

a

very

serious--"

"What

the

heck

did

you

tell

that

crazy

Maurice

you

wanted

a

girl

for,

then?

If

you

just

had

a

goddam

operation

on

your

goddam

wuddayacallit.

Huh?"

"I

thought

I'd

be

feeling

a

lot

better

than

I

do.

I

was

a

little

premature

in

my

calculations.

No

kidding.

I'm

sorry.

If

you'll

just

get

up

a

second,

I'll

get

my

wallet.

I

mean

it."

She

was

sore

as

hell,

but

she

got

up

off

my

goddam

lap

so

that

I

could

go

over

and

get

my

wallet

off

the

chiffonier.

I

took

out

a

five-dollar

bill

and

handed

it

to

her.

"Thanks

a

lot,"

I

told

her.

"Thanks

a

million."

"This

is

a

five.

It

costs

ten."

She

was

getting

funny,

you

could

tell.

I

was

afraid

something

like

that

would

happen--I

really

was.

"Maurice

said

five,"

I

told

her.

"He

said

fifteen

till

noon

and

only

five

for

a

throw."

"Ten

for

a

throw."

"He

said

five.

I'm

sorry--I

really

am--but

that's

all

I'm

gonna

shell

out."

She

sort

of

shrugged

her

shoulders,

the

way

she

did

before,

and

then

she

said,

very

cold,

"Do

you

mind

getting

me

my

frock?

Or

would

it

be

too

much

trouble?"

She

was

a

pretty

spooky

kid.

Even

with

that

little

bitty

voice

she

had,

she

could

sort

of

scare

you

a

little

bit.

If

she'd

been

a

big

old

prostitute,

with

a

lot

of

makeup

on

her

face

and

all,

she

wouldn't

have

been

half

as

spooky.

I

went

and

got

her

dress

for

her.

She

put

it

on

and

all,

and

then

she

picked

up

her

polo

coat

off

the

bed.

"So

long,

crumb-bum,"

she

said.

"So

long,"

I

said.

I

didn't

thank

her

or

anything.

I'm

glad

I

didn't.

14

After

Old

Sunny

was

gone,

I

sat

in

the

chair

for

a

while

and

smoked

a

couple

of

cigarettes.

It

was

getting

daylight

outside.

Boy,

I

felt

miserable.

I

felt

so

depressed,

you

can't

imagine.

What

I

did,

I

started

talking,

sort

of

out

loud,

to

Allie.

I

do

that

sometimes

when

I

get

very

depressed.

I

keep

telling

him

to

go

home

and

get

his

bike

and

meet

me

in

front

of

Bobby

Fallon's

house.

Bobby

Fallon

used

to

live

quite

near

us

in

Maine--this

is,

years

ago.

Anyway,

what

happened

was,

one

day

Bobby

and

I

were

going

over

to

Lake

Sedebego

on

our

bikes.

We

were

going

to

take

our

lunches

and

all,

and

our

BB

guns--we

were

kids

and

all,

and

we

thought

we

could

shoot

something

with

our

BB

guns.

Anyway,

Allie

heard

us

talking

about

it,

and

he

wanted

to

go,

and

I

wouldn't

let

him.

I

told

him

he

was

a

child.

So

once

in

a

while,

now,

when

I

get

very

depressed,

I

keep

saying

to

him,

"Okay.

Go

home

and

get

your

bike

and

meet

me

in

front

of

Bobby's

house.

Hurry

up."

It

wasn't

that

I

didn't

use

to

take

him

with

me

when

I

went

somewhere.

I

did.

But

that

one

day,

I

didn't.

He

didn't

get

sore

about

it--he

never

got

sore

about

anything--

but

I

keep

thinking

about

it

anyway,

when

I

get

very

depressed.

Finally,

though,

I

got

undressed

and

got

in

bed.

I

felt

like

praying

or

something,

when

I

was

in

bed,

but

I

couldn't

do

it.

I

can't

always

pray

when

I

feel

like

it.

In

the

first

place,

I'm

sort

of

an

atheist.

I

like

Jesus

and

all,

but

I

don't

care

too

much

for

most

of

the

other

stuff

in

the

Bible.

Take

the

Disciples,

for

instance.

They

annoy

the

hell

out

of

me,

if

you

want

to

know

the

truth.

They

were

all

right

after

Jesus

was

dead

and

all,

but

while

He

was

alive,

they

were

about

as

much

use

to

Him

as

a

hole

in

the

head.

All

they

did

was

keep

letting

Him

down.

I

like

almost

anybody

in

the

Bible

better

than

the

Disciples.

If

you

want

to

know

the

truth,

the

guy

I

like

best

in

the

Bible,

next

to

Jesus,

was

that

lunatic

and

all,

that

lived

in

the

tombs

and

kept

cutting

himself

with

stones.

I

like

him

ten

times

as

much

as

the

Disciples,

that

poor

bastard.

I

used

to

get

in

quite

a

few

arguments

about

it,

when

I

was

at

Whooton

School,

with

this

boy

that

lived

down

the

corridor,

Arthur

Childs.

Old

Childs

was

a

Quaker

and

all,

and

he

read

the

Bible

all

the

time.

He

was

a

very

nice

kid,

and

I

liked

him,

but

I

could

never

see

eye

to

eye

with

him

on

a

lot

of

stuff

in

the

Bible,

especially

the

Disciples.

He

kept

telling

me

if

I

didn't

like

the

Disciples,

then

I

didn't

like

Jesus

and

all.

He

said

that

because

Jesus

picked

the

Disciples,

you

were

supposed

to

like

them.

I

said

I

knew

He

picked

them,

but

that

He

picked

them

at

random.

I

said

He

didn't

have

time

to

go

around

analyzing

everybody.

I

said

I

wasn't

blaming

Jesus

or

anything.

It

wasn't

His

fault

that

He

didn't

have

any

time.

I

remember

I

asked

old

Childs

if

he

thought

Judas,

the

one

that

betrayed

Jesus

and

all,

went

to

Hell

after

he

committed

suicide.

Childs

said

certainly.

That's

exactly

where

I

disagreed

with

him.

I

said

I'd

bet

a

thousand

bucks

that

Jesus

never

sent

old

Judas

to

Hell.

I

still

would,

too,

if

I

had

a

thousand

bucks.

I

think

any

one

of

the

Disciples

would've

sent

him

to

Hell

and

all--

and

fast,

too--but

I'll

bet

anything

Jesus

didn't

do

it.

Old

Childs

said

the

trouble

with

me

was

that

I

didn't

go

to

church

or

anything.

He

was

right

about

that,

in

a

way.

I

don't.

In

the

first

place,

my

parents

are

different

religions,

and

all

the

children

in

our

family

are

atheists.

If

you

want

to

know

the

truth,

I

can't

even

stand

ministers.

The

ones

they've

had

at

every

school

I've

gone

to,

they

all

have

these

Holy

Joe

voices

when

they

start

giving

their

sermons.

God,

I

hate

that.

I

don't

see

why

the

hell

they

can't

talk

in

their

natural

voice.

They

sound

so

phony

when

they

talk.

Anyway,

when

I

was

in

bed,

I

couldn't

pray

worth

a

damn.

Every

time

I

got

started,

I

kept

picturing

old

Sunny

calling

me

a

crumb-bum.

Finally,

I

sat

up

in

bed

and

smoked

another

cigarette.

It

tasted

lousy.

I

must've

smoked

around

two

packs

since

I

left

Pencey.

All

of

a

sudden,

while

I

was

laying

there

smoking,

somebody

knocked

on

the

door.

I

kept

hoping

it

wasn't

my

door

they

were

knocking

on,

but

I

knew

damn

well

it

was.

I

don't

know

how

I

knew,

but

I

knew.

I

knew

who

it

was,

too.

I'm

psychic.

"Who's

there?"

I

said.

I

was

pretty

scared.

I'm

very

yellow

about

those

things.

They

just

knocked

again,

though.

Louder.

Finally

I

got

out

of

bed,

with

just

my

pajamas

on,

and

opened

the

door.

I

didn't

even

have

to

turn

the

light

on

in

the

room,

because

it

was

already

daylight.

Old

Sunny

and

Maurice,

the

pimpy

elevator

guy,

were

standing

there.

"What's

the

matter?

Wuddaya

want?"

I

said.

Boy,

my

voice

was

shaking

like

hell.

"Nothin'

much,"

old

Maurice

said.

"Just

five

bucks."

He

did

all

the

talking

for

the

two

of

them.

Old

Sunny

just

stood

there

next

to

him,

with

her

mouth

open

and

all.

"I

paid

her

already.

I

gave

her

five

bucks.

Ask

her,"

I

said.

Boy,

was

my

voice

shaking.

"It's

ten

bucks,

chief.

I

tole

ya

that.

Ten

bucks

for

a

throw,

fifteen

bucks

till

noon.

I

tole

ya

that."

"You

did

not

tell

me

that.

You

said

five

bucks

a

throw.

You

said

fifteen

bucks

till

noon,

all

right,

but

I

distinctly

heard

you--"

"Open

up,

chief."

"What

for?"

I

said.

God,

my

old

heart

was

damn

near

beating

me

out

of

the

room.

I

wished

I

was

dressed

at

least.

It's

terrible

to

be

just

in

your

pajamas

when

something

like

that

happens.

"Let's

go,

chief,"

old

Maurice

said.

Then

he

gave

me

a

big

shove

with

his

crumby

hand.

I

damn

near

fell

over

on

my

can--he

was

a

huge

sonuvabitch.

The

next

thing

I

knew,

he

and

old

Sunny

were

both

in

the

room.

They

acted

like

they

owned

the

damn

place.

Old

Sunny

sat

down

on

the

window

sill.

Old

Maurice

sat

down

in

the

big

chair

and

loosened

his

collar

and

all--he

was

wearing

this

elevator

operator's

uniform.

Boy,

was

I

nervous.

"All

right,

chief,

let's

have

it.

I

gotta

get

back

to

work."

"I

told

you

about

ten

times,

I

don't

owe

you

a

cent.

I

already

gave

her

the

five--"

"Cut

the

crap,

now.

Let's

have

it."

"Why

should

I

give

her

another

five

bucks?"

I

said.

My

voice

was

cracking

all

over

the

place.

"You're

trying

to

chisel

me."

Old

Maurice

unbuttoned

his

whole

uniform

coat.

All

he

had

on

underneath

was

a

phony

shirt

collar,

but

no

shirt

or

anything.

He

had

a

big

fat

hairy

stomach.

"Nobody's

tryna

chisel

nobody,"

he

said.

"Let's

have

it,

chief."

"No."

When

I

said

that,

he

got

up

from

his

chair

and

started

walking

towards

me

and

all.

He

looked

like

he

was

very,

very

tired

or

very,

very

bored.

God,

was

I

scared.

I

sort

of

had

my

arms

folded,

I

remember.

It

wouldn't

have

been

so

bad,

I

don't

think,

if

I

hadn't

had

just

my

goddam

pajamas

on.

"Let's

have

it,

chief."

He

came

right

up

to

where

I

was

standing.

That's

all

he

could

say.

"Let's

have

it,

chief."

He

was

a

real

moron.

"No."

"Chief,

you're

gonna

force

me

inna

roughin'

ya

up

a

little

bit.

I

don't

wanna

do

it,

but

that's

the

way

it

looks,"

he

said.

"You

owe

us

five

bucks."

"I

don't

owe

you

five

bucks,"

I

said.

"If

you

rough

me

up,

I'll

yell

like

hell.

I'll

wake

up

everybody

in

the

hotel.

The

police

and

all."

My

voice

was

shaking

like

a

bastard.

"Go

ahead.

Yell

your

goddam

head

off.

Fine,"

old

Maurice

said.

"Want

your

parents

to

know

you

spent

the

night

with

a

whore?

High-class

kid

like

you?"

He

was

pretty

sharp,

in

his

crumby

way.

He

really

was.

"Leave

me

alone.

If

you'd

said

ten,

it'd

be

different.

But

you

distinctly--"

"Are

ya

gonna

let

us

have

it?"

He

had

me

right

up

against

the

damn

door.

He

was

almost

standing

on

top

of

me,

his

crumby

old

hairy

stomach

and

all.

"Leave

me

alone.

Get

the

hell

out

of

my

room,"

I

said.

I

still

had

my

arms

folded

and

all.

God,

what

a

jerk

I

was.

Then

Sunny

said

something

for

the

first

time.

"Hey,

Maurice.

Want

me

to

get

his

wallet?"

she

said.

"It's

right

on

the

wutchamacallit."

"Yeah,

get

it."

"Leave

my

wallet

alone!"

"I

awreddy

got

it,"

Sunny

said.

She

waved

five

bucks

at

me.

"See?

All

I'm

takin'

is

the

five

you

owe

me.

I'm

no

crook."

All

of

a

sudden

I

started

to

cry.

I'd

give

anything

if

I

hadn't,

but

I

did.

"No,

you're

no

crooks,"

I

said.

"You're

just

stealing

five--"

"Shut

up,"

old

Maurice

said,

and

gave

me

a

shove.

"Leave

him

alone,

hey,"

Sunny

said.

"C'mon,

hey.

We

got

the

dough

he

owes

us.

Let's

go.

C'mon,

hey."

"I'm

comin',"

old

Maurice

said.

But

he

didn't.

"I

mean

it,

Maurice,

hey.

Leave

him

alone."

"Who's

hurtin'

anybody?"

he

said,

innocent

as

hell.

Then

what

he

did,

he

snapped

his

finger

very

hard

on

my

pajamas.

I

won't

tell

you

where

he

snapped

it,

but

it

hurt

like

hell.

I

told

him

he

was

a

goddam

dirty

moron.

"What's

that?"

he

said.

He

put

his

hand

behind

his

ear,

like

a

deaf

guy.

"What's

that?

What

am

I?"

I

was

still

sort

of

crying.

I

was

so

damn

mad

and

nervous

and

all.

"You're

a

dirty

moron,"

I

said.

"You're

a

stupid

chiseling

moron,

and

in

about

two

years

you'll

be

one

of

those

scraggy

guys

that

come

up

to

you

on

the

street

and

ask

for

a

dime

for

coffee.

You'll

have

snot

all

over

your

dirty

filthy

overcoat,

and

you'll

be--"

Then

he

smacked

me.

I

didn't

even

try

to

get

out

of

the

way

or

duck

or

anything.

All

I

felt

was

this

terrific

punch

in

my

stomach.

I

wasn't

knocked

out

or

anything,

though,

because

I

remember

looking

up

from

the

floor

and

seeing

them

both

go

out

the

door

and

shut

it.

Then

I

stayed

on

the

floor

a

fairly

long

time,

sort

of

the

way

I

did

with

Stradlater.

Only,

this

time

I

thought

I

was

dying.

I

really

did.

I

thought

I

was

drowning

or

something.

The

trouble

was,

I

could

hardly

breathe.

When

I

did

finally

get

up,

I

had

to

walk

to

the

bathroom

all

doubled

up

and

holding

onto

my

stomach

and

all.

But

I'm

crazy.

I

swear

to

God

I

am.

About

halfway

to

the

bathroom,

I

sort

of

started

pretending

I

had

a

bullet

in

my

guts.

Old

'Maurice

had

plugged

me.

Now

I

was

on

the

way

to

the

bathroom

to

get

a

good

shot

of

bourbon

or

something

to

steady

my

nerves

and

help

me

really

go

into

action.

I

pictured

myself

coming

out

of

the

goddam

bathroom,

dressed

and

all,

with

my

automatic

in

my

pocket,

and

staggering

around

a

little

bit.

Then

I'd

walk

downstairs,

instead

of

using

the

elevator.

I'd

hold

onto

the

banister

and

all,

with

this

blood

trickling

out

of

the

side

of

my

mouth

a

little

at

a

time.

What

I'd

do,

I'd

walk

down

a

few

floors--holding

onto

my

guts,

blood

leaking

all

over

the

place--

and

then

I'd

ring

the

elevator

bell.

As

soon

as

old

Maurice

opened

the

doors,

he'd

see

me

with

the

automatic

in

my

hand

and

he'd

start

screaming

at

me,

in

this

very

high-pitched,

yellowbelly

voice,

to

leave

him

alone.

But

I'd

plug

him

anyway.

Six

shots

right

through

his

fat

hairy

belly.

Then

I'd

throw

my

automatic

down

the

elevator

shaft--after

I'd

wiped

off

all

the

finger

prints

and

all.

Then

I'd

crawl

back

to

my

room

and

call

up

Jane

and

have

her

come

over

and

bandage

up

my

guts.

I

pictured

her

holding

a

cigarette

for

me

to

smoke

while

I

was

bleeding

and

all.

The

goddam

movies.

They

can

ruin

you.

I'm

not

kidding.

I

stayed

in

the

bathroom

for

about

an

hour,

taking

a

bath

and

all.

Then

I

got

back

in

bed.

It

took

me

quite

a

while

to

get

to

sleep--I

wasn't

even

tired--but

finally

I

did.

What

I

really

felt

like,

though,

was

committing

suicide.

I

felt

like

jumping

out

the

window.

I

probably

would've

done

it,

too,

if

I'd

been

sure

somebody'd

cover

me

up

as

soon

as

I

landed.

I

didn't

want

a

bunch

of

stupid

rubbernecks

looking

at

me

when

I

was

all

gory.

15

I

didn't

sleep

too

long,

because

I

think

it

was

only

around

ten

o'clock

when

I

woke

up.

I

felt

pretty

hungry

as

soon

as

I

had

a

cigarette.

The

last

time

I'd

eaten

was

those

two

hamburgers

I

had

with

Brossard

and

Ackley

when

we

went

in

to

Agerstown

to

the

movies.

That

was

a

long

time

ago.

It

seemed

like

fifty

years

ago.

The

phone

was

right

next

to

me,

and

I

started

to

call

down

and

have

them

send

up

some

breakfast,

but

I

was

sort

of

afraid

they

might

send

it

up

with

old

Maurice.

If

you

think

I

was

dying

to

see

him

again,

you're

crazy.

So

I

just

laid

around

in

bed

for

a

while

and

smoked

another

cigarette.

I

thought

of

giving

old

Jane

a

buzz,

to

see

if

she

was

home

yet

and

all,

but

I

wasn't

in

the

mood.

What

I

did

do,

I

gave

old

Sally

Hayes

a

buzz.

She

went

to

Mary

A.

Woodruff,

and

I

knew

she

was

home

because

I'd

had

this

letter

from

her

a

couple

of

weeks

ago.

I

wasn't

too

crazy

about

her,

but

I'd

known

her

for

years.

I

used

to

think

she

was

quite

intelligent,

in

my

stupidity.

The

reason

I

did

was

because

she

knew

quite

a

lot

about

the

theater

and

plays

and

literature

and

all

that

stuff.

If

somebody

knows

quite

a

lot

about

those

things,

it

takes

you

quite

a

while

to

find

out

whether

they're

really

stupid

or

not.

It

took

me

years

to

find

it

out,

in

old

Sally's

case.

I

think

I'd

have

found

it

out

a

lot

sooner

if

we

hadn't

necked

so

damn

much.

My

big

trouble

is,

I

always

sort

of

think

whoever

I'm

necking

is

a

pretty

intelligent

person.

It

hasn't

got

a

goddam

thing

to

do

with

it,

but

I

keep

thinking

it

anyway.

Anyway,

I

gave

her

a

buzz.

First

the

maid

answered.

Then

her

father.

Then

she

got

on.

"Sally?"

I

said.

"Yes--who

is

this?"

she

said.

She

was

quite

a

little

phony.

I'd

already

told

her

father

who

it

was.

"Holden

Caulfield.

How

are

ya?"

"Holden!

I'm

fine!

How

are

you?"

"Swell.

Listen.

How

are

ya,

anyway?

I

mean

how's

school?"

"Fine,"

she

said.

"I

mean--you

know."

"Swell.

Well,

listen.

I

was

wondering

if

you

were

busy

today.

It's

Sunday,

but

there's

always

one

or

two

matinees

going

on

Sunday.

Benefits

and

that

stuff.

Would

you

care

to

go?"

"I'd

love

to.

Grand."

Grand.

If

there's

one

word

I

hate,

it's

grand.

It's

so

phony.

For

a

second,

I

was

tempted

to

tell

her

to

forget

about

the

matinee.

But

we

chewed

the

fat

for

a

while.

That

is,

she

chewed

it.

You

couldn't

get

a

word

in

edgewise.

First

she

told

me

about

some

Harvard

guy--

it

probably

was

a

freshman,

but

she

didn't

say,

naturally--that

was

rushing

hell

out

of

her.

Calling

her

up

night

and

day.

Night

and

day--that

killed

me.

Then

she

told

me

about

some

other

guy,

some

West

Point

cadet,

that

was

cutting

his

throat

over

her

too.

Big

deal.

I

told

her

to

meet

me

under

the

clock

at

the

Biltmore

at

two

o'clock,

and

not

to

be

late,

because

the

show

probably

started

at

two-thirty.

She

was

always

late.

Then

I

hung

up.

She

gave

me

a

pain

in

the

ass,

but

she

was

very

good-looking.

After

I

made

the

date

with

old

Sally,

I

got

out

of

bed

and

got

dressed

and

packed

my

bag.

I

took

a

look

out

the

window

before

I

left

the

room,

though,

to

see

how

all

the

perverts

were

doing,

but

they

all

had

their

shades

down.

They

were

the

heighth

of

modesty

in

the

morning.

Then

I

went

down

in

the

elevator

and

checked

out.

I

didn't

see

old

Maurice

around

anywhere.

I

didn't

break

my

neck

looking

for

him,

naturally,

the

bastard.

I

got

a

cab

outside

the

hotel,

but

I

didn't

have

the

faintest

damn

idea

where

I

was

going.

I

had

no

place

to

go.

It

was

only

Sunday,

and

I

couldn't

go

home

till

Wednesday--

or

Tuesday

the

soonest.

And

I

certainly

didn't

feel

like

going

to

another

hotel

and

getting

my

brains

beat

out.

So

what

I

did,

I

told

the

driver

to

take

me

to

Grand

Central

Station.

It

was

right

near

the

Biltmore,

where

I

was

meeting

Sally

later,

and

I

figured

what

I'd

do,

I'd

check

my

bags

in

one

of

those

strong

boxes

that

they

give

you

a

key

to,

then

get

some

breakfast.

I

was

sort

of

hungry.

While

I

was

in

the

cab,

I

took

out

my

wallet

and

sort

of

counted

my

money.

I

don't

remember

exactly

what

I

had

left,

but

it

was

no

fortune

or

anything.

I'd

spent

a

king's

ransom

in

about

two

lousy

weeks.

I

really

had.

I'm

a

goddam

spendthrift

at

heart.

What

I

don't

spend,

I

lose.

Half

the

time

I

sort

of

even

forget

to

pick

up

my

change,

at

restaurants

and

night

clubs

and

all.

It

drives

my

parents

crazy.

You

can't

blame

them.

My

father's

quite

wealthy,

though.

I

don't

know

how

much

he

makes--he's

never

discussed

that

stuff

with

me--but

I

imagine

quite

a

lot.

He's

a

corporation

lawyer.

Those

boys

really

haul

it

in.

Another

reason

I

know

he's

quite

well

off,

he's

always

investing

money

in

shows

on

Broadway.

They

always

flop,

though,

and

it

drives

my

mother

crazy

when

he

does

it.

She

hasn't

felt

too

healthy

since

my

brother

Allie

died.

She's

very

nervous.

That's

another

reason

why

I

hated

like

hell

for

her

to

know

I

got

the

ax

again.

After

I

put

my

bags

in

one

of

those

strong

boxes

at

the

station,

I

went

into

this

little

sandwich

bar

and

bad

breakfast.

I

had

quite

a

large

breakfast,

for

me--orange

juice,

bacon

and

eggs,

toast

and

coffee.

Usually

I

just

drink

some

orange

juice.

I'm

a

very

light

eater.

I

really

am.

That's

why

I'm

so

damn

skinny.

I

was

supposed

to

be

on

this

diet

where

you

eat

a

lot

of

starches

and

crap,

to

gain

weight

and

all,

but

I

didn't

ever

do

it.

When

I'm

out

somewhere,

I

generally

just

eat

a

Swiss

cheese

sandwich

and

a

malted

milk.

It

isn't

much,

but

you

get

quite

a

lot

of

vitamins

in

the

malted

milk.

H.

V.

Caulfield.

Holden

Vitamin

Caulfield.

While

I

was

eating

my

eggs,

these

two

nuns

with

suitcases

and

all--I

guessed

they

were

moving

to

another

convent

or

something

and

were

waiting

for

a

train--came

in

and

sat

down

next

to

me

at

the

counter.

They

didn't

seem

to

know

what

the

hell

to

do

with

their

suitcases,

so

I

gave

them

a

hand.

They

were

these

very

inexpensive-looking

suitcases--the

ones

that

aren't

genuine

leather

or

anything.

It

isn't

important,

I

know,

but

I

hate

it

when

somebody

has

cheap

suitcases.

It

sounds

terrible

to

say

it,

but

I

can

even

get

to

hate

somebody,

just

looking

at

them,

if

they

have

cheap

suitcases

with

them.

Something

happened

once.

For

a

while

when

I

was

at

Elkton

Hills,

I

roomed

with

this

boy,

Dick

Slagle,

that

had

these

very

inexpensive

suitcases.

He

used

to

keep

them

under

the

bed,

instead

of

on

the

rack,

so

that

nobody'd

see

them

standing

next

to

mine.

It

depressed

holy

hell

out

of

me,

and

I

kept

wanting

to

throw

mine

out

or

something,

or

even

trade

with

him.

Mine

came

from

Mark

Cross,

and

they

were

genuine

cowhide

and

all

that

crap,

and

I

guess

they

cost

quite

a

pretty

penny.

But

it

was

a

funny

thing.

Here's

what

happened.

What

I

did,

I

finally

put

my

suitcases

under

my

bed,

instead

of

on

the

rack,

so

that

old

Slagle

wouldn't

get

a

goddam

inferiority

complex

about

it.

But

here's

what

he

did.

The

day

after

I

put

mine

under

my

bed,

he

took

them

out

and

put

them

back

on

the

rack.

The

reason

he

did

it,

it

took

me

a

while

to

find

out,

was

because

he

wanted

people

to

think

my

bags

were

his.

He

really

did.

He

was

a

very

funny

guy,

that

way.

He

was

always

saying

snotty

things

about

them,

my

suitcases,

for

instance.

He

kept

saying

they

were

too

new

and

bourgeois.

That

was

his

favorite

goddam

word.

He

read

it

somewhere

or

heard

it

somewhere.

Everything

I

had

was

bourgeois

as

hell.

Even

my

fountain

pen

was

bourgeois.

He

borrowed

it

off

me

all

the

time,

but

it

was

bourgeois

anyway.

We

only

roomed

together

about

two

months.

Then

we

both

asked

to

be

moved.

And

the

funny

thing

was,

I

sort

of

missed

him

after

we

moved,

because

he

had

a

helluva

good

sense

of

humor

and

we

had

a

lot

of

fun

sometimes.

I

wouldn't

be

surprised

if

he

missed

me,

too.

At

first

he

only

used

to

be

kidding

when

he

called

my

stuff

bourgeois,

and

I

didn't

give

a

damn--it

was

sort

of

funny,

in

fact.

Then,

after

a

while,

you

could

tell

he

wasn't

kidding

any

more.

The

thing

is,

it's

really

hard

to

be

roommates

with

people

if

your

suitcases

are

much

better

than

theirs--if

yours

are

really

good

ones

and

theirs

aren't.

You

think

if

they're

intelligent

and

all,

the

other

person,

and

have

a

good

sense

of

humor,

that

they

don't

give

a

damn

whose

suitcases

are

better,

but

they

do.

They

really

do.

It's

one

of

the

reasons

why

I

roomed

with

a

stupid

bastard

like

Stradlater.

At

least

his

suitcases

were

as

good

as

mine.

Anyway,

these

two

nuns

were

sitting

next

to

me,

and

we

sort

of

struck

up

a

conversation.

The

one

right

next

to

me

had

one

of

those

straw

baskets

that

you

see

nuns

and

Salvation

Army

babes

collecting

dough

with

around

Christmas

time.

You

see

them

standing

on

corners,

especially

on

Fifth

Avenue,

in

front

of

the

big

department

stores

and

all.

Anyway,

the

one

next

to

me

dropped

hers

on

the

floor

and

I

reached

down

and

picked

it

up

for

her.

I

asked

her

if

she

was

out

collecting

money

for

charity

and

all.

She

said

no.

She

said

she

couldn't

get

it

in

her

suitcase

when

she

was

packing

it

and

she

was

just

carrying

it.

She

had

a

pretty

nice

smile

when

she

looked

at

you.

She

had

a

big

nose,

and

she

had

on

those

glasses

with

sort

of

iron

rims

that

aren't

too

attractive,

but

she

had

a

helluva

kind

face.

"I

thought

if

you

were

taking

up

a

collection,"

I

told

her,

"I

could

make

a

small

contribution.

You

could

keep

the

money

for

when

you

do

take

up

a

collection."

"Oh,

how

very

kind

of

you,"

she

said,

and

the

other

one,

her

friend,

looked

over

at

me.

The

other

one

was

reading

a

little

black

book

while

she

drank

her

coffee.

It

looked

like

a

Bible,

but

it

was

too

skinny.

It

was

a

Bible-type

book,

though.

All

the

two

of

them

were

eating

for

breakfast

was

toast

and

coffee.

That

depressed

me.

I

hate

it

if

I'm

eating

bacon

and

eggs

or

something

and

somebody

else

is

only

eating

toast

and

coffee.

They

let

me

give

them

ten

bucks

as

a

contribution.

They

kept

asking

me

if

I

was

sure

I

could

afford

it

and

all.

I

told

them

I

had

quite

a

bit

of

money

with

me,

but

they

didn't

seem

to

believe

me.

They

took

it,

though,

finally.

The

both

of

them

kept

thanking

me

so

much

it

was

embarrassing.

I

swung

the

conversation

around

to

general

topics

and

asked

them

where

they

were

going.

They

said

they

were

schoolteachers

and

that

they'd

just

come

from

Chicago

and

that

they

were

going

to

start

teaching

at

some

convent

on

168th

Street

or

186th

Street

or

one

of

those

streets

way

the

hell

uptown.

The

one

next

to

me,

with

the

iron

glasses,

said

she

taught

English

and

her

friend

taught

history

and

American

government.

Then

I

started

wondering

like

a

bastard

what

the

one

sitting

next

to

me,

that

taught

English,

thought

about,

being

a

nun

and

all,

when

she

read

certain

books

for

English.

Books

not

necessarily

with

a

lot

of

sexy

stuff

in

them,

but

books

with

lovers

and

all

in

them.

Take

old

Eustacia

Vye,

in

The

Return

of

the

Native

by

Thomas

Hardy.

She

wasn't

too

sexy

or

anything,

but

even

so

you

can't

help

wondering

what

a

nun

maybe

thinks

about

when

she

reads

about

old

Eustacia.

I

didn't

say

anything,

though,

naturally.

All

I

said

was

English

was

my

best

subject.

"Oh,

really?

Oh,

I'm

so

glad!"

the

one

with

the

glasses,

that

taught

English,

said.

"What

have

you

read

this

year?

I'd

be

very

interested

to

know."

She

was

really

nice.

"Well,

most

of

the

time

we

were

on

the

Anglo-Saxons.

Beowulf,

and

old

Grendel,

and

Lord

Randal

My

Son,

and

all

those

things.

But

we

had

to

read

outside

books

for

extra

credit

once

in

a

while.

I

read

The

Return

of

the

Native

by

Thomas

Hardy,

and

Romeo

and

Juliet

and

Julius--"

"Oh,

Romeo

and

Juliet!

Lovely!

Didn't

you

just

love

it?"

She

certainly

didn't

sound

much

like

a

nun.

"Yes.

I

did.

I

liked

it

a

lot.

There

were

a

few

things

I

didn't

like

about

it,

but

it

was

quite

moving,

on

the

whole."

"What

didn't

you

like

about

it?

Can

you

remember?"

To

tell

you

the

truth,

it

was

sort

of

embarrassing,

in

a

way,

to

be

talking

about

Romeo

and

Juliet

with

her.

I

mean

that

play

gets

pretty

sexy

in

some

parts,

and

she

was

a

nun

and

all,

but

she

asked

me,

so

I

discussed

it

with

her

for

a

while.

"Well,

I'm

not

too

crazy

about

Romeo

and

Juliet,"

I

said.

"I

mean

I

like

them,

but--I

don't

know.

They

get

pretty

annoying

sometimes.

I

mean

I

felt

much

sorrier

when

old

Mercutio

got

killed

than

when

Romeo

and

Juliet

did.

The

think

is,

I

never

liked

Romeo

too

much

after

Mercutio

gets

stabbed

by

that

other

man--Juliet's

cousin--what's

his

name?"

"Tybalt."

"That's

right.

Tybalt,"

I

said--I

always

forget

that

guy's

name.

"It

was

Romeo's

fault.

I

mean

I

liked

him

the

best

in

the

play,

old

Mercutio.

I

don't

know.

All

those

Montagues

and

Capulets,

they're

all

right--especially

Juliet--but

Mercutio,

he

was--it's

hard

to

explain.

He

was

very

smart

and

entertaining

and

all.

The

thing

is,

it

drives

me

crazy

if

somebody

gets

killed--

especially

somebody

very

smart

and

entertaining

and

all--

and

it's

somebody

else's

fault.

Romeo

and

Juliet,

at

least

it

was

their

own

fault."

"What

school

do

you

go

to?"

she

asked

me.

She

probably

wanted

to

get

off

the

subject

of

Romeo

and

Juliet.

I

told

her

Pencey,

and

she'd

heard

of

it.

She

said

it

was

a

very

good

school.

I

let

it

pass,

though.

Then

the

other

one,

the

one

that

taught

history

and

government,

said

they'd

better

be

running

along.

I

took

their

check

off

them,

but

they

wouldn't

let

me

pay

it.

The

one

with

the

glasses

made

me

give

it

back

to

her.

"You've

been

more

than

generous,"

she

said.

"You're

a

very

sweet

boy."

She

certainly

was

nice.

She

reminded

me

a

little

bit

of

old

Ernest

Morrow's

mother,

the

one

I

met

on

the

train.

When

she

smiled,

mostly.

"We've

enjoyed

talking

to

you

so

much,"

she

said.

I

said

I'd

enjoyed

talking

to

them

a

lot,

too.

I

meant

it,

too.

I'd

have

enjoyed

it

even

more

though,

I

think,

if

I

hadn't

been

sort

of

afraid,

the

whole

time

I

was

talking

to

them,

that

they'd

all

of

a

sudden

try

to

find

out

if

I

was

a

Catholic.

Catholics

are

always

trying

to

find

out

if

you're

a

Catholic.

It

happens

to

me

a

lot,

I

know,

partly

because

my

last

name

is

Irish,

and

most

people

of

Irish

descent

are

Catholics.

As

a

matter

of

fact,

my

father

was

a

Catholic

once.

He

quit,

though,

when

he

married

my

mother.

But

Catholics

are

always

trying

to

find

out

if

you're

a

Catholic

even

if

they

don't

know

your

last

name.

I

knew

this

one

Catholic

boy,

Louis

Shaney,

when

I

was

at

the

Whooton

School.

He

was

the

first

boy

I

ever

met

there.

He

and

I

were

sitting

in

the

first

two

chairs

outside

the

goddam

infirmary,

the

day

school

opened,

waiting

for

our

physicals,

and

we

sort

of

struck

up

this

conversation

about

tennis.

He

was

quite

interested

in

tennis,

and

so

was

I.

He

told

me

he

went

to

the

Nationals

at

Forest

Hills

every

summer,

and

I

told

him

I

did

too,

and

then

we

talked

about

certain

hot-shot

tennis

players

for

quite

a

while.

He

knew

quite

a

lot

about

tennis,

for

a

kid

his

age.

He

really

did.

Then,

after

a

while,

right

in

the

middle

of

the

goddam

conversation,

he

asked

me,

"Did

you

happen

to

notice

where

the

Catholic

church

is

in

town,

by

any

chance?"

The

thing

was,

you

could

tell

by

the

way

he

asked

me

that

he

was

trying

to

find

out

if

I

was

a

Catholic.

He

really

was.

Not

that

he

was

prejudiced

or

anything,

but

he

just

wanted

to

know.

He

was

enjoying

the

conversation

about

tennis

and

all,

but

you

could

tell

he

would've

enjoyed

it

more

if

I

was

a

Catholic

and

all.

That

kind

of

stuff

drives

me

crazy.

I'm

not

saying

it

ruined

our

conversation

or

anything--it

didn't--but

it

sure

as

hell

didn't

do

it

any

good.

That's

why

I

was

glad

those

two

nuns

didn't

ask

me

if

I

was

a

Catholic.

It

wouldn't

have

spoiled

the

conversation

if

they

had,

but

it

would've

been

different,

probably.

I'm

not

saying

I

blame

Catholics.

I

don't.

I'd

be

the

same

way,

probably,

if

I

was

a

Catholic.

It's

just

like

those

suitcases

I

was

telling

you

about,

in

a

way.

All

I'm

saying

is

that

it's

no

good

for

a

nice

conversation.

That's

all

I'm

saying.

When

they

got

up

to

go,

the

two

nuns,

I

did

something

very

stupid

and

embarrassing.

I

was

smoking

a

cigarette,

and

when

I

stood

up

to

say

good-by

to

them,

by

mistake

I

blew

some

smoke

in

their

face.

I

didn't

mean

to,

but

I

did

it.

I

apologized

like

a

madman,

and

they

were

very

polite

and

nice

about

it,

but

it

was

very

embarrassing

anyway.

After

they

left,

I

started

getting

sorry

that

I'd

only

given

them

ten

bucks

for

their

collection.

But

the

thing

was,

I'd

made

that

date

to

go

to

a

matinee

with

old

Sally

Hayes,

and

I

needed

to

keep

some

dough

for

the

tickets

and

stuff.

I

was

sorry

anyway,

though.

Goddam

money.

It

always

ends

up

making

you

blue

as

hell.

16

After

I

had

my

breakfast,

it

was

only

around

noon,

and

I

wasn't

meeting

old

Sally

till

two

o'clock,

so

I

started

taking

this

long

walk.

I

couldn't

stop

thinking

about

those

two

nuns.

I

kept

thinking

about

that

beatup

old

straw

basket

they

went

around

collecting

money

with

when

they

weren't

teaching

school.

I

kept

trying

to

picture

my

mother

or

somebody,

or

my

aunt,

or

Sally

Hayes's

crazy

mother,

standing

outside

some

department

store

and

collecting

dough

for

poor

people

in

a

beat-up

old

straw

basket.

It

was

hard

to

picture.

Not

so

much

my

mother,

but

those

other

two.

My

aunt's

pretty

charitable--she

does

a

lot

of

Red

Cross

work

and

all--but

she's

very

well-dressed

and

all,

and

when

she

does

anything

charitable

she's

always

very

well-dressed

and

has

lipstick

on

and

all

that

crap.

I

couldn't

picture

her

doing

anything

for

charity

if

she

had

to

wear

black

clothes

and

no

lipstick

while

she

was

doing

it.

And

old

Sally

Hayes's

mother.

Jesus

Christ.

The

only

way

she

could

go

around

with

a

basket

collecting

dough

would

be

if

everybody

kissed

her

ass

for

her

when

they

made

a

contribution.

If

they

just

dropped

their

dough

in

her

basket,

then

walked

away

without

saying

anything

to

her,

ignoring

her

and

all,

she'd

quit

in

about

an

hour.

She'd

get

bored.

She'd

hand

in

her

basket

and

then

go

someplace

swanky

for

lunch.

That's

what

I

liked

about

those

nuns.

You

could

tell,

for

one

thing,

that

they

never

went

anywhere

swanky

for

lunch.

It

made

me

so

damn

sad

when

I

thought

about

it,

their

never

going

anywhere

swanky

for

lunch

or

anything.

I

knew

it

wasn't

too

important,

but

it

made

me

sad

anyway.

I

started

walking

over

toward

Broadway,

just

for

the

hell

of

it,

because

I

hadn't

been

over

there

in

years.

Besides,

I

wanted

to

find

a

record

store

that

was

open

on

Sunday.

There

was

this

record

I

wanted

to

get

for

Phoebe,

called

"Little

Shirley

Beans."

It

was

a

very

hard

record

to

get.

It

was

about

a

little

kid

that

wouldn't

go

out

of

the

house

because

two

of

her

front

teeth

were

out

and

she

was

ashamed

to.

I

heard

it

at

Pencey.

A

boy

that

lived

on

the

next

floor

had

it,

and

I

tried

to

buy

it

off

him

because

I

knew

it

would

knock

old

Phoebe

out,

but

he

wouldn't

sell

it.

It

was

a

very

old,

terrific

record

that

this

colored

girl

singer,

Estelle

Fletcher,

made

about

twenty

years

ago.

She

sings

it

very

Dixieland

and

whorehouse,

and

it

doesn't

sound

at

all

mushy.

If

a

white

girl

was

singing

it,

she'd

make

it

sound

cute

as

hell,

but

old

Estelle

Fletcher

knew

what

the

hell

she

was

doing,

and

it

was

one

of

the

best

records

I

ever

heard.

I

figured

I'd

buy

it

in

some

store

that

was

open

on

Sunday

and

then

I'd

take

it

up

to

the

park

with

me.

It

was

Sunday

and

Phoebe

goes

rollerskating

in

the

park

on

Sundays

quite

frequently.

I

knew

where

she

hung

out

mostly.

It

wasn't

as

cold

as

it

was

the

day

before,

but

the

sun

still

wasn't

out,

and

it

wasn't

too

nice

for

walking.

But

there

was

one

nice

thing.

This

family

that

you

could

tell

just

came

out

of

some

church

were

walking

right

in

front

of

me--a

father,

a

mother,

and

a

little

kid

about

six

years

old.

They

looked

sort

of

poor.

The

father

had

on

one

of

those

pearl-gray

hats

that

poor

guys

wear

a

lot

when

they

want

to

look

sharp.

He

and

his

wife

were

just

walking

along,

talking,

not

paying

any

attention

to

their

kid.

The

kid

was

swell.

He

was

walking

in

the

street,

instead

of

on

the

sidewalk,

but

right

next

to

the

curb.

He

was

making

out

like

he

was

walking

a

very

straight

line,

the

way

kids

do,

and

the

whole

time

he

kept

singing

and

humming.

I

got

up

closer

so

I

could

hear

what

he

was

singing.

He

was

singing

that

song,

"If

a

body

catch

a

body

coming

through

the

rye."

He

had

a

pretty

little

voice,

too.

He

was

just

singing

for

the

hell

of

it,

you

could

tell.

The

cars

zoomed

by,

brakes

screeched

all

over

the

place,

his

parents

paid

no

attention

to

him,

and

he

kept

on

walking

next

to

the

curb

and

singing

"If

a

body

catch

a

body

coming

through

the

rye."

It

made

me

feel

better.

It

made

me

feel

not

so

depressed

any

more.

Broadway

was

mobbed

and

messy.

It

was

Sunday,

and

only

about

twelve

o'clock,

but

it

was

mobbed

anyway.

Everybody

was

on

their

way

to

the

movies--the

Paramount

or

the

Astor

or

the

Strand

or

the

Capitol

or

one

of

those

crazy

places.

Everybody

was

all

dressed

up,

because

it

was

Sunday,

and

that

made

it

worse.

But

the

worst

part

was

that

you

could

tell

they

all

wanted

to

go

to

the

movies.

I

couldn't

stand

looking

at

them.

I

can

understand

somebody

going

to

the

movies

because

there's

nothing

else

to

do,

but

when

somebody

really

wants

to

go,

and

even

walks

fast

so

as

to

get

there

quicker,

then

it

depresses

hell

out

of

me.

Especially

if

I

see

millions

of

people

standing

in

one

of

those

long,

terrible

lines,

all

the

way

down

the

block,

waiting

with

this

terrific

patience

for

seats

and

all.

Boy,

I

couldn't

get

off

that

goddam

Broadway

fast

enough.

I

was

lucky.

The

first

record

store

I

went

into

had

a

copy

of

"Little

Shirley

Beans."

They

charged

me

five

bucks

for

it,

because

it

was

so

hard

to

get,

but

I

didn't

care.

Boy,

it

made

me

so

happy

all

of

a

sudden.

I

could

hardly

wait

to

get

to

the

park

to

see

if

old

Phoebe

was

around

so

that

I

could

give

it

to

her.

When

I

came

out

of

the

record

store,

I

passed

this

drugstore,

and

I

went

in.

I

figured

maybe

I'd

give

old

Jane

a

buzz

and

see

if

she

was

home

for

vacation

yet.

So

I

went

in

a

phone

booth

and

called

her

up.

The

only

trouble

was,

her

mother

answered

the

phone,

so

I

had

to

hang

up.

I

didn't

feel

like

getting

involved

in

a

long

conversation

and

all

with

her.

I'm

not

crazy

about

talking

to

girls'

mothers

on

the

phone

anyway.

I

should've

at

least

asked

her

if

Jane

was

home

yet,

though.

It

wouldn't

have

killed

me.

But

I

didn't

feel

like

it.

You

really

have

to

be

in

the

mood

for

that

stuff.

I

still

had

to

get

those

damn

theater

tickets,

so

I

bought

a

paper

and

looked

up

to

see

what

shows

were

playing.

On

account

of

it

was

Sunday,

there

were

only

about

three

shows

playing.

So

what

I

did

was,

I

went

over

and

bought

two

orchestra

seats

for

I

Know

My

Love.

It

was

a

benefit

performance

or

something.

I

didn't

much

want

to

see

it,

but

I

knew

old

Sally,

the

queen

of

the

phonies,

would

start

drooling

all

over

the

place

when

I

told

her

I

had

tickets

for

that,

because

the

Lunts

were

in

it

and

all.

She

liked

shows

that

are

supposed

to

be

very

sophisticated

and

dry

and

all,

with

the

Lunts

and

all.

I

don't.

I

don't

like

any

shows

very

much,

if

you

want

to

know

the

truth.

They're

not

as

bad

as

movies,

but

they're

certainly

nothing

to

rave

about.

In

the

first

place,

I

hate

actors.

They

never

act

like

people.

They

just

think

they

do.

Some

of

the

good

ones

do,

in

a

very

slight

way,

but

not

in

a

way

that's

fun

to

watch.

And

if

any

actor's

really

good,

you

can

always

tell

he

knows

he's

good,

and

that

spoils

it.

You

take

Sir

Laurence

Olivier,

for

example.

I

saw

him

in

Hamlet.

D.B.

took

Phoebe

and

I

to

see

it

last

year.

He

treated

us

to

lunch

first,

and

then

he

took

us.

He'd

already

seen

it,

and

the

way

he

talked

about

it

at

lunch,

I

was

anxious

as

hell

to

see

it,

too.

But

I

didn't

enjoy

it

much.

I

just

don't

see

what's

so

marvelous

about

Sir

Laurence

Olivier,

that's

all.

He

has

a

terrific

voice,

and

he's

a

helluva

handsome

guy,

and

he's

very

nice

to

watch

when

he's

walking

or

dueling

or

something,

but

he

wasn't

at

all

the

way

D.B.

said

Hamlet

was.

He

was

too

much

like

a

goddam

general,

instead

of

a

sad,

screwed-up

type

guy.

The

best

part

in

the

whole

picture

was

when

old

Ophelia's

brother--the

one

that

gets

in

the

duel

with

Hamlet

at

the

very

end--

was

going

away

and

his

father

was

giving

him

a

lot

of

advice.

While

the

father

kept

giving

him

a

lot

of

advice,

old

Ophelia

was

sort

of

horsing

around

with

her

brother,

taking

his

dagger

out

of

the

holster,

and

teasing

him

and

all

while

he

was

trying

to

look

interested

in

the

bull

his

father

was

shooting.

That

was

nice.

I

got

a

big

bang

out

of

that.

But

you

don't

see

that

kind

of

stuff

much.

The

only

thing

old

Phoebe

liked

was

when

Hamlet

patted

this

dog

on

the

head.

She

thought

that

was

funny

and

nice,

and

it

was.

What

I'll

have

to

do

is,

I'll

have

to

read

that

play.

The

trouble

with

me

is,

I

always

have

to

read

that

stuff

by

myself.

If

an

actor

acts

it

out,

I

hardly

listen.

I

keep

worrying

about

whether

he's

going

to

do

something

phony

every

minute.

After

I

got

the

tickets

to

the

Lunts'

show,

I

took

a

cab

up

to

the

park.

I

should've

taken

a

subway

or

something,

because

I

was

getting

slightly

low

on

dough,

but

I

wanted

to

get

off

that

damn

Broadway

as

fast

as

I

could.

It

was

lousy

in

the

park.

It

wasn't

too

cold,

but

the

sun

still

wasn't

out,

and

there

didn't

look

like

there

was

anything

in

the

park

except

dog

crap

and

globs

of

spit

and

cigar

butts

from

old

men,

and

the

benches

all

looked

like

they'd

be

wet

if

you

sat

down

on

them.

It

made

you

depressed,

and

every

once

in

a

while,

for

no

reason,

you

got

goose

flesh

while

you

walked.

It

didn't

seem

at

all

like

Christmas

was

coming

soon.

It

didn't

seem

like

anything

was

coming.

But

I

kept

walking

over

to

the

Mall

anyway,

because

that's

where

Phoebe

usually

goes

when

she's

in

the

park.

She

likes

to

skate

near

the

bandstand.

It's

funny.

That's

the

same

place

I

used

to

like

to

skate

when

I

was

a

kid.

When

I

got

there,

though,

I

didn't

see

her

around

anywhere.

There

were

a

few

kids

around,

skating

and

all,

and

two

boys

were

playing

Flys

Up

with

a

soft

ball,

but

no

Phoebe.

I

saw

one

kid

about

her

age,

though,

sitting

on

a

bench

all

by

herself,

tightening

her

skate.

I

thought

maybe

she

might

know

Phoebe

and

could

tell

me

where

she

was

or

something,

so

I

went

over

and

sat

down

next

to

her

and

asked

her,

"Do

you

know

Phoebe

Caulfield,

by

any

chance?"

"Who?"

she

said.

All

she

had

on

was

jeans

and

about

twenty

sweaters.

You

could

tell

her

mother

made

them

for

her,

because

they

were

lumpy

as

hell.

"Phoebe

Caulfield.

She

lives

on

Seventy-first

Street.

She's

in

the

fourth

grade,

over

at--"

"You

know

Phoebe?"

"Yeah,

I'm

her

brother.

You

know

where

she

is?"

"She's

in

Miss

Callon's

class,

isn't

she?"

the

kid

said.

"I

don't

know.

Yes,

I

think

she

is."

"She's

prob'ly

in

the

museum,

then.

We

went

last

Saturday,"

the

kid

said.

"Which

museum?"

I

asked

her.

She

shrugged

her

shoulders,

sort

of.

"I

don't

know,"

she

said.

"The

museum."

"I

know,

but

the

one

where

the

pictures

are,

or

the

one

where

the

Indians

are?"

"The

one

where

the

Indians."

"Thanks

a

lot,"

I

said.

I

got

up

and

started

to

go,

but

then

I

suddenly

remembered

it

was

Sunday.

"This

is

Sunday,"

I

told

the

kid.

She

looked

up

at

me.

"Oh.

Then

she

isn't."

She

was

having

a

helluva

time

tightening

her

skate.

She

didn't

have

any

gloves

on

or

anything

and

her

hands

were

all

red

and

cold.

I

gave

her

a

hand

with

it.

Boy,

I

hadn't

had

a

skate

key

in

my

hand

for

years.

It

didn't

feel

funny,

though.

You

could

put

a

skate

key

in

my

hand

fifty

years

from

now,

in

pitch

dark,

and

I'd

still

know

what

it

is.

She

thanked

me

and

all

when

I

had

it

tightened

for

her.

She

was

a

very

nice,

polite

little

kid.

God,

I

love

it

when

a

kid's

nice

and

polite

when

you

tighten

their

skate

for

them

or

something.

Most

kids

are.

They

really

are.

I

asked

her

if

she'd

care

to

have

a

hot

chocolate

or

something

with

me,

but

she

said

no,

thank

you.

She

said

she

had

to

meet

her

friend.

Kids

always

have

to

meet

their

friend.

That

kills

me.

Even

though

it

was

Sunday

and

Phoebe

wouldn't

be

there

with

her

class

or

anything,

and

even

though

it

was

so

damp

and

lousy

out,

I

walked

all

the

way

through

the

park

over

to

the

Museum

of

Natural

History.

I

knew

that

was

the

museum

the

kid

with

the

skate

key

meant.

I

knew

that

whole

museum

routine

like

a

book.

Phoebe

went

to

the

same

school

I

went

to

when

I

was

a

kid,

and

we

used

to

go

there

all

the

time.

We

had

this

teacher,

Miss

Aigletinger,

that

took

us

there

damn

near

every

Saturday.

Sometimes

we

looked

at

the

animals

and

sometimes

we

looked

at

the

stuff

the

Indians

had

made

in

ancient

times.

Pottery

and

straw

baskets

and

all

stuff

like

that.

I

get

very

happy

when

I

think

about

it.

Even

now.

I

remember

after

we

looked

at

all

the

Indian

stuff,

usually

we

went

to

see

some

movie

in

this

big

auditorium.

Columbus.

They

were

always

showing

Columbus

discovering

America,

having

one

helluva

time

getting

old

Ferdinand

and

Isabella

to

lend

him

the

dough

to

buy

ships

with,

and

then

the

sailors

mutinying

on

him

and

all.

Nobody

gave

too

much

of

a

damn

about

old

Columbus,

but

you

always

had

a

lot

of

candy

and

gum

and

stuff

with

you,

and

the

inside

of

that

auditorium

had

such

a

nice

smell.

It

always

smelled

like

it

was

raining

outside,

even

if

it

wasn't,

and

you

were

in

the

only

nice,

dry,

cosy

place

in

the

world.

I

loved

that

damn

museum.

I

remember

you

had

to

go

through

the

Indian

Room

to

get

to

the

auditorium.

It

was

a

long,

long

room,

and

you

were

only

supposed

to

whisper.

The

teacher

would

go

first,

then

the

class.

You'd

be

two

rows

of

kids,

and

you'd

have

a

partner.

Most

of

the

time

my

partner

was

this

girl

named

Gertrude

Levine.

She

always

wanted

to

hold

your

hand,

and

her

hand

was

always

sticky

or

sweaty

or

something.

The

floor

was

all

stone,

and

if

you

had

some

marbles

in

your

hand

and

you

dropped

them,

they

bounced

like

madmen

all

over

the

floor

and

made

a

helluva

racket,

and

the

teacher

would

hold

up

the

class

and

go

back

and

see

what

the

hell

was

going

on.

She

never

got

sore,

though,

Miss

Aigletinger.

Then

you'd

pass

by

this

long,

long

Indian

war

canoe,

about

as

long

as

three

goddam

Cadillacs

in

a

row,

with

about

twenty

Indians

in

it,

some

of

them

paddling,

some

of

them

just

standing

around

looking

tough,

and

they

all

had

war

paint

all

over

their

faces.

There

was

one

very

spooky

guy

in

the

back

of

the

canoe,

with

a

mask

on.

He

was

the

witch

doctor.

He

gave

me

the

creeps,

but

I

liked

him

anyway.

Another

thing,

if

you

touched

one

of

the

paddles

or

anything

while

you

were

passing,

one

of

the

guards

would

say

to

you,

"Don't

touch

anything,

children,"

but

he

always

said

it

in

a

nice

voice,

not

like

a

goddam

cop

or

anything.

Then

you'd

pass

by

this

big

glass

case,

with

Indians

inside

it

rubbing

sticks

together

to

make

a

fire,

and

a

squaw

weaving

a

blanket.

The

squaw

that

was

weaving

the

blanket

was

sort

of

bending

over,

and

you

could

see

her

bosom

and

all.

We

all

used

to

sneak

a

good

look

at

it,

even

the

girls,

because

they

were

only

little

kids

and

they

didn't

have

any

more

bosom

than

we

did.

Then,

just

before

you

went

inside

the

auditorium,

right

near

the

doors,

you

passed

this

Eskimo.

He

was

sitting

over

a

hole

in

this

icy

lake,

and

he

was

fishing

through

it.

He

had

about

two

fish

right

next

to

the

hole,

that

he'd

already

caught.

Boy,

that

museum

was

full

of

glass

cases.

There

were

even

more

upstairs,

with

deer

inside

them

drinking

at

water

holes,

and

birds

flying

south

for

the

winter.

The

birds

nearest

you

were

all

stuffed

and

hung

up

on

wires,

and

the

ones

in

back

were

just

painted

on

the

wall,

but

they

all

looked

like

they

were

really

flying

south,

and

if

you

bent

your

head

down

and

sort

of

looked

at

them

upside

down,

they

looked

in

an

even

bigger

hurry

to

fly

south.

The

best

thing,

though,

in

that

museum

was

that

everything

always

stayed

right

where

it

was.

Nobody'd

move.

You

could

go

there

a

hundred

thousand

times,

and

that

Eskimo

would

still

be

just

finished

catching

those

two

fish,

the

birds

would

still

be

on

their

way

south,

the

deers

would

still

be

drinking

out

of

that

water

hole,

with

their

pretty

antlers

and

their

pretty,

skinny

legs,

and

that

squaw

with

the

naked

bosom

would

still

be

weaving

that

same

blanket.

Nobody'd

be

different.

The

only

thing

that

would

be

different

would

be

you.

Not

that

you'd

be

so

much

older

or

anything.

It

wouldn't

be

that,

exactly.

You'd

just

be

different,

that's

all.

You'd

have

an

overcoat

on

this

time.

Or

the

kid

that

was

your

partner

in

line

the

last

time

had

got

scarlet

fever

and

you'd

have

a

new

partner.

Or

you'd

have

a

substitute

taking

the

class,

instead

of

Miss

Aigletinger.

Or

you'd

heard

your

mother

and

father

having

a

terrific

fight

in

the

bathroom.

Or

you'd

just

passed

by

one

of

those

puddles

in

the

street

with

gasoline

rainbows

in

them.

I

mean

you'd

be

different

in

some

way--I

can't

explain

what

I

mean.

And

even

if

I

could,

I'm

not

sure

I'd

feel

like

it.

I

took

my

old

hunting

hat

out

of

my

pocket

while

I

walked,

and

put

it

on.

I

knew

I

wouldn't

meet

anybody

that

knew

me,

and

it

was

pretty

damp

out.

I

kept

walking

and

walking,

and

I

kept

thinking

about

old

Phoebe

going

to

that

museum

on

Saturdays

the

way

I

used

to.

I

thought

how

she'd

see

the

same

stuff

I

used

to

see,

and

how

she'd

be

different

every

time

she

saw

it.

It

didn't

exactly

depress

me

to

think

about

it,

but

it

didn't

make

me

feel

gay

as

hell,

either.

Certain

things

they

should

stay

the

way

they

are.

You

ought

to

be

able

to

stick

them

in

one

of

those

big

glass

cases

and

just

leave

them

alone.

I

know

that's

impossible,

but

it's

too

bad

anyway.

Anyway,

I

kept

thinking

about

all

that

while

I

walked.

I

passed

by

this

playground

and

stopped

and

watched

a

couple

of

very

tiny

kids

on

a

seesaw.

One

of

them

was

sort

of

fat,

and

I

put

my

hand

on

the

skinny

kid's

end,

to

sort

of

even

up

the

weight,

but

you

could

tell

they

didn't

want

me

around,

so

I

let

them

alone.

Then

a

funny

thing

happened.

When

I

got

to

the

museum,

all

of

a

sudden

I

wouldn't

have

gone

inside

for

a

million

bucks.

It

just

didn't

appeal

to

me--and

here

I'd

walked

through

the

whole

goddam

park

and

looked

forward

to

it

and

all.

If

Phoebe'd

been

there,

I

probably

would

have,

but

she

wasn't.

So

all

I

did,

in

front

of

the

museum,

was

get

a

cab

and

go

down

to

the

Biltmore.

I

didn't

feel

much

like

going.

I'd

made

that

damn

date

with

Sally,

though.

17

I

was

way

early

when

I

got

there,

so

I

just

sat

down

on

one

of

those

leather

couches

right

near

the

clock

in

the

lobby

and

watched

the

girls.

A

lot

of

schools

were

home

for

vacation

already,

and

there

were

about

a

million

girls

sitting

and

standing

around

waiting

for

their

dates

to

show

up.

Girls

with

their

legs

crossed,

girls

with

their

legs

not

crossed,

girls

with

terrific

legs,

girls

with

lousy

legs,

girls

that

looked

like

swell

girls,

girls

that

looked

like

they'd

be

bitches

if

you

knew

them.

It

was

really

nice

sightseeing,

if

you

know

what

I

mean.

In

a

way,

it

was

sort

of

depressing,

too,

because

you

kept

wondering

what

the

hell

would

happen

to

all

of

them.

When

they

got

out

of

school

and

college,

I

mean.

You

figured

most

of

them

would

probably

marry

dopey

guys.

Guys

that

always

talk

about

how

many

miles

they

get

to

a

gallon

in

their

goddam

cars.

Guys

that

get

sore

and

childish

as

hell

if

you

beat

them

at

golf,

or

even

just

some

stupid

game

like

ping-pong.

Guys

that

are

very

mean.

Guys

that

never

read

books.

Guys

that

are

very

boring--But

I

have

to

be

careful

about

that.

I

mean

about

calling

certain

guys

bores.

I

don't

understand

boring

guys.

I

really

don't.

When

I

was

at

Elkton

Hills,

I

roomed

for

about

two

months

with

this

boy,

Harris

Mackim.

He

was

very

intelligent

and

all,

but

he

was

one

of

the

biggest

bores

I

ever

met.

He

had

one

of

these

very

raspy

voices,

and

he

never

stopped

talking,

practically.

He

never

stopped

talking,

and

what

was

awful

was,

he

never

said

anything

you

wanted

to

hear

in

the

first

place.

But

he

could

do

one

thing.

The

sonuvabitch

could

whistle

better

than

anybody

I

ever

heard.

He'd

be

making

his

bed,

or

hanging

up

stuff

in

the

closet--he

was

always

hanging

up

stuff

in

the

closet--it

drove

me

crazy--and

he'd

be

whistling

while

he

did

it,

if

he

wasn't

talking

in

this

raspy

voice.

He

could

even

whistle

classical

stuff,

but

most

of

the

time

he

just

whistled

jazz.

He

could

take

something

very

jazzy,

like

"Tin

Roof

Blues,"

and

whistle

it

so

nice

and

easy--right

while

he

was

hanging

stuff

up

in

the

closet--that

it

could

kill

you.

Naturally,

I

never

told

him

I

thought

he

was

a

terrific

whistler.

I

mean

you

don't

just

go

up

to

somebody

and

say,

"You're

a

terrific

whistler."

But

I

roomed

with

him

for

about

two

whole

months,

even

though

he

bored

me

till

I

was

half

crazy,

just

because

he

was

such

a

terrific

whistler,

the

best

I

ever

heard.

So

I

don't

know

about

bores.

Maybe

you

shouldn't

feel

too

sorry

if

you

see

some

swell

girl

getting

married

to

them.

They

don't

hurt

anybody,

most

of

them,

and

maybe

they're

secretly

all

terrific

whistlers

or

something.

Who

the

hell

knows?

Not

me.

Finally,

old

Sally

started

coming

up

the

stairs,

and

I

started

down

to

meet

her.

She

looked

terrific.

She

really

did.

She

had

on

this

black

coat

and

sort

of

a

black

beret.

She

hardly

ever

wore

a

hat,

but

that

beret

looked

nice.

The

funny

part

is,

I

felt

like

marrying

her

the

minute

I

saw

her.

I'm

crazy.

I

didn't

even

like

her

much,

and

yet

all

of

a

sudden

I

felt

like

I

was

in

love

with

her

and

wanted

to

marry

her.

I

swear

to

God

I'm

crazy.

I

admit

it.

"Holden!"

she

said.

"It's

marvelous

to

see

you!

It's

been

ages."

She

had

one

of

these

very

loud,

embarrassing

voices

when

you

met

her

somewhere.

She

got

away

with

it

because

she

was

so

damn

good-looking,

but

it

always

gave

me

a

pain

in

the

ass.

"Swell

to

see

you,"

I

said.

I

meant

it,

too.

"How

are

ya,

anyway?"

"Absolutely

marvelous.

Am

I

late?"

I

told

her

no,

but

she

was

around

ten

minutes

late,

as

a

matter

of

fact.

I

didn't

give

a

damn,

though.

All

that

crap

they

have

in

cartoons

in

the

Saturday

Evening

Post

and

all,

showing

guys

on

street

corners

looking

sore

as

hell

because

their

dates

are

late--that's

bunk.

If

a

girl

looks

swell

when

she

meets

you,

who

gives

a

damn

if

she's

late?

Nobody.

"We

better

hurry,"

I

said.

"The

show

starts

at

two-forty."

We

started

going

down

the

stairs

to

where

the

taxis

are.

"What

are

we

going

to

see?"

she

said.

"I

don't

know.

The

Lunts.

It's

all

I

could

get

tickets

for."

"The

Lunts!

Oh,

marvelous!"

I

told

you

she'd

go

mad

when

she

heard

it

was

for

the

Lunts.

We

horsed

around

a

little

bit

in

the

cab

on

the

way

over

to

the

theater.

At

first

she

didn't

want

to,

because

she

had

her

lipstick

on

and

all,

but

I

was

being

seductive

as

hell

and

she

didn't

have

any

alternative.

Twice,

when

the

goddam

cab

stopped

short

in

traffic,

I

damn

near

fell

off

the

seat.

Those

damn

drivers

never

even

look

where

they're

going,

I

swear

they

don't.

Then,

just

to

show

you

how

crazy

I

am,

when

we

were

coming

out

of

this

big

clinch,

I

told

her

I

loved

her

and

all.

It

was

a

lie,

of

course,

but

the

thing

is,

I

meant

it

when

I

said

it.

I'm

crazy.

I

swear

to

God

I

am.

"Oh,

darling,

I

love

you

too,"

she

said.

Then,

right

in

the

same

damn

breath,

she

said,

"Promise

me

you'll

let

your

hair

grow.

Crew

cuts

are

getting

corny.

And

your

hair's

so

lovely."

Lovely

my

ass.

The

show

wasn't

as

bad

as

some

I've

seen.

It

was

on

the

crappy

side,

though.

It

was

about

five

hundred

thousand

years

in

the

life

of

this

one

old

couple.

It

starts

out

when

they're

young

and

all,

and

the

girl's

parents

don't

want

her

to

marry

the

boy,

but

she

marries

him

anyway.

Then

they

keep

getting

older

and

older.

The

husband

goes

to

war,

and

the

wife

has

this

brother

that's

a

drunkard.

I

couldn't

get

very

interested.

I

mean

I

didn't

care

too

much

when

anybody

in

the

family

died

or

anything.

They

were

all

just

a

bunch

of

actors.

The

husband

and

wife

were

a

pretty

nice

old

couple--very

witty

and

all--

but

I

couldn't

get

too

interested

in

them.

For

one

thing,

they

kept

drinking

tea

or

some

goddam

thing

all

through

the

play.

Every

time

you

saw

them,

some

butler

was

shoving

some

tea

in

front

of

them,

or

the

wife

was

pouring

it

for

somebody.

And

everybody

kept

coming

in

and

going

out

all

the

time--you

got

dizzy

watching

people

sit

down

and

stand

up.

Alfred

Lunt

and

Lynn

Fontanne

were

the

old

couple,

and

they

were

very

good,

but

I

didn't

like

them

much.

They

were

different,

though,

I'll

say

that.

They

didn't

act

like

people

and

they

didn't

act

like

actors.

It's

hard

to

explain.

They

acted

more

like

they

knew

they

were

celebrities

and

all.

I

mean

they

were

good,

but

they

were

too

good.

When

one

of

them

got

finished

making

a

speech,

the

other

one

said

something

very

fast

right

after

it.

It

was

supposed

to

be

like

people

really

talking

and

interrupting

each

other

and

all.

The

trouble

was,

it

was

too

much

like

people

talking

and

interrupting

each

other.

They

acted

a

little

bit

the

way

old

Ernie,

down

in

the

Village,

plays

the

piano.

If

you

do

something

too

good,

then,

after

a

while,

if

you

don't

watch

it,

you

start

showing

off.

And

then

you're

not

as

good

any

more.

But

anyway,

they

were

the

only

ones

in

the

show--the

Lunts,

I

mean--

that

looked

like

they

had

any

real

brains.

I

have

to

admit

it.

At

the

end

of

the

first

act

we

went

out

with

all

the

other

jerks

for

a

cigarette.

What

a

deal

that

was.

You

never

saw

so

many

phonies

in

all

your

life,

everybody

smoking

their

ears

off

and

talking

about

the

play

so

that

everybody

could

hear

and

know

how

sharp

they

were.

Some

dopey

movie

actor

was

standing

near

us,

having

a

cigarette.

I

don't

know

his

name,

but

he

always

plays

the

part

of

a

guy

in

a

war

movie

that

gets

yellow

before

it's

time

to

go

over

the

top.

He

was

with

some

gorgeous

blonde,

and

the

two

of

them

were

trying

to

be

very

blasé

and

all,

like

as

if

he

didn't

even

know

people

were

looking

at

him.

Modest

as

hell.

I

got

a

big

bang

out

of

it.

Old

Sally

didn't

talk

much,

except

to

rave

about

the

Lunts,

because

she

was

busy

rubbering

and

being

charming.

Then

all

of

a

sudden,

she

saw

some

jerk

she

knew

on

the

other

side

of

the

lobby.

Some

guy

in

one

of

those

very

dark

gray

flannel

suits

and

one

of

those

checkered

vests.

Strictly

Ivy

League.

Big

deal.

He

was

standing

next

to

the

wall,

smoking

himself

to

death

and

looking

bored

as

hell.

Old

Sally

kept

saying,

"I

know

that

boy

from

somewhere."

She

always

knew

somebody,

any

place

you

took

her,

or

thought

she

did.

She

kept

saying

that

till

I

got

bored

as

hell,

and

I

said

to

her,

"Why

don't

you

go

on

over

and

give

him

a

big

soul

kiss,

if

you

know

him?

He'll

enjoy

it."

She

got

sore

when

I

said

that.

Finally,

though,

the

jerk

noticed

her

and

came

over

and

said

hello.

You

should've

seen

the

way

they

said

hello.

You'd

have

thought

they

hadn't

seen

each

other

in

twenty

years.

You'd

have

thought

they'd

taken

baths

in

the

same

bathtub

or

something

when

they

were

little

kids.

Old

buddyroos.

It

was

nauseating.

The

funny

part

was,

they

probably

met

each

other

just

once,

at

some

phony

party.

Finally,

when

they

were

all

done

slobbering

around,

old

Sally

introduced

us.

His

name

was

George

something--I

don't

even

remember--and

he

went

to

Andover.

Big,

big

deal.

You

should've

seen

him

when

old

Sally

asked

him

how

he

liked

the

play.

He

was

the

kind

of

a

phony

that

have

to

give

themselves

room

when

they

answer

somebody's

question.

He

stepped

back,

and

stepped

right

on

the

lady's

foot

behind

him.

He

probably

broke

every

toe

in

her

body.

He

said

the

play

itself

was

no

masterpiece,

but

that

the

Lunts,

of

course,

were

absolute

angels.

Angels.

For

Chrissake.

Angels.

That

killed

me.

Then

he

and

old

Sally

started

talking

about

a

lot

of

people

they

both

knew.

It

was

the

phoniest

conversation

you

ever

heard

in

your

life.

They

both

kept

thinking

of

places

as

fast

as

they

could,

then

they'd

think

of

somebody

that

lived

there

and

mention

their

name.

I

was

all

set

to

puke

when

it

was

time

to

go

sit

down

again.

I

really

was.

And

then,

when

the

next

act

was

over,

they

continued

their

goddam

boring

conversation.

They

kept

thinking

of

more

places

and

more

names

of

people

that

lived

there.

The

worst

part

was,

the

jerk

had

one

of

those

very

phony,

Ivy

League

voices,

one

of

those

very

tired,

snobby

voices.

He

sounded

just

like

a

girl.

He

didn't

hesitate

to

horn

in

on

my

date,

the

bastard.

I

even

thought

for

a

minute

that

he

was

going

to

get

in

the

goddam

cab

with

us

when

the

show

was

over,

because

he

walked

about

two

blocks

with

us,

but

he

had

to

meet

a

bunch

of

phonies

for

cocktails,

he

said.

I

could

see

them

all

sitting

around

in

some

bar,

with

their

goddam

checkered

vests,

criticizing

shows

and

books

and

women

in

those

tired,

snobby

voices.

They

kill

me,

those

guys.

I

sort

of

hated

old

Sally

by

the

time

we

got

in

the

cab,

after

listening

to

that

phony

Andover

bastard

for

about

ten

hours.

I

was

all

set

to

take

her

home

and

all--I

really

was--

but

she

said,

"I

have

a

marvelous

idea!"

She

was

always

having

a

marvelous

idea.

"Listen,"

she

said.

"What

time

do

you

have

to

be

home

for

dinner?

I

mean

are

you

in

a

terrible

hurry

or

anything?

Do

you

have

to

be

home

any

special

time?"

"Me?

No.

No

special

time,"

I

said.

Truer

word

was

never

spoken,

boy.

"Why?"

"Let's

go

ice-skating

at

Radio

City!"

That's

the

kind

of

ideas

she

always

had.

"Ice-skating

at

Radio

City?

You

mean

right

now?"

"Just

for

an

hour

or

so.

Don't

you

want

to?

If

you

don't

want

to--"

"I

didn't

say

I

didn't

want

to,"

I

said.

"Sure.

If

you

want

to."

"Do

you

mean

it?

Don't

just

say

it

if

you

don't

mean

it.

I

mean

I

don't

give

a

darn,

one

way

or

the

other."

Not

much

she

didn't.

"You

can

rent

those

darling

little

skating

skirts,"

old

Sally

said.

"Jeannette

Cultz

did

it

last

week."

That's

why

she

was

so

hot

to

go.

She

wanted

to

see

herself

in

one

of

those

little

skirts

that

just

come

down

over

their

butt

and

all.

So

we

went,

and

after

they

gave

us

our

skates,

they

gave

Sally

this

little

blue

butttwitcher

of

a

dress

to

wear.

She

really

did

look

damn

good

in

it,

though.

I

save

to

admit

it.

And

don't

think

she

didn't

know

it.

The

kept

walking

ahead

of

me,

so

that

I'd

see

how

cute

her

little

ass

looked.

It

did

look

pretty

cute,

too.

I

have

to

admit

it.

The

funny

part

was,

though,

we

were

the

worst

skaters

on

the

whole

goddam

rink.

I

mean

the

worst.

And

there

were

some

lulus,

too.

Old

Sally's

ankles

kept

bending

in

till

they

were

practically

on

the

ice.

They

not

only

looked

stupid

as

hell,

but

they

probably

hurt

like

hell,

too.

I

know

mine

did.

Mine

were

killing

me.

We

must've

looked

gorgeous.

And

what

made

it

worse,

there

were

at

least

a

couple

of

hundred

rubbernecks

that

didn't

have

anything

better

to

do

than

stand

around

and

watch

everybody

falling

all

over

themselves.

"Do

you

want

to

get

a

table

inside

and

have

a

drink

or

something?"

I

said

to

her

finally.

"That's

the

most

marvelous

idea

you've

had

all

day,"

the

said.

She

was

killing

herself.

It

was

brutal.

I

really

felt

sorry

for

her.

We

took

off

our

goddam

skates

and

went

inside

this

bar

where

you

can

get

drinks

and

watch

the

skaters

in

just

your

stocking

feet.

As

soon

as

we

sat

down,

old

Sally

took

off

her

gloves,

and

I

gave

her

a

cigarette.

She

wasn't

looking

too

happy.

The

waiter

came

up,

and

I

ordered

a

Coke

for

her--she

didn't

drink--and

a

Scotch

and

soda

for

myself,

but

the

sonuvabitch

wouldn't

bring

me

one,

so

I

had

a

Coke,

too.

Then

I

sort

of

started

lighting

matches.

I

do

that

quite

a

lot

when

I'm

in

a

certain

mood.

I

sort

of

let

them

burn

down

till

I

can't

hold

them

any

more,

then

I

drop

them

in

the

ashtray.

It's

a

nervous

habit.

Then

all

of

a

sudden,

out

of

a

clear

blue

sky,

old

Sally

said,

"Look.

I

have

to

know.

Are

you

or

aren't

you

coming

over

to

help

me

trim

the

tree

Christmas

Eve?

I

have

to

know."

She

was

still

being

snotty

on

account

of

her

ankles

when

she

was

skating.

"I

wrote

you

I

would.

You've

asked

me

that

about

twenty

times.

Sure,

I

am."

"I

mean

I

have

to

know,"

she

said.

She

started

looking

all

around

the

goddam

room.

All

of

a

sudden

I

quit

lighting

matches,

and

sort

of

leaned

nearer

to

her

over

the

table.

I

had

quite

a

few

topics

on

my

mind.

"Hey,

Sally,"

I

said.

"What?"

she

said.

She

was

looking

at

some

girl

on

the

other

side

of

the

room.

"Did

you

ever

get

fed

up?"

I

said.

"I

mean

did

you

ever

get

scared

that

everything

was

going

to

go

lousy

unless

you

did

something?

I

mean

do

you

like

school,

and

all

that

stuff?"

"It's

a

terrific

bore."

"I

mean

do

you

hate

it?

I

know

it's

a

terrific

bore,

but

do

you

hate

it,

is

what

I

mean."

"Well,

I

don't

exactly

hate

it.

You

always

have

to--"

"Well,

I

hate

it.

Boy,

do

I

hate

it,"

I

said.

"But

it

isn't

just

that.

It's

everything.

I

hate

living

in

New

York

and

all.

Taxicabs,

and

Madison

Avenue

buses,

with

the

drivers

and

all

always

yelling

at

you

to

get

out

at

the

rear

door,

and

being

introduced

to

phony

guys

that

call

the

Lunts

angels,

and

going

up

and

down

in

elevators

when

you

just

want

to

go

outside,

and

guys

fitting

your

pants

all

the

time

at

Brooks,

and

people

always--"

"Don't

shout,

please,"

old

Sally

said.

Which

was

very

funny,

because

I

wasn't

even

shouting.

"Take

cars,"

I

said.

I

said

it

in

this

very

quiet

voice.

"Take

most

people,

they're

crazy

about

cars.

They

worry

if

they

get

a

little

scratch

on

them,

and

they're

always

talking

about

how

many

miles

they

get

to

a

gallon,

and

if

they

get

a

brand-new

car

already

they

start

thinking

about

trading

it

in

for

one

that's

even

newer.

I

don't

even

like

old

cars.

I

mean

they

don't

even

interest

me.

I'd

rather

have

a

goddam

horse.

A

horse

is

at

least

human,

for

God's

sake.

A

horse

you

can

at

least--"

"I

don't

know

what

you're

even

talking

about,"

old

Sally

said.

"You

jump

from

one--"

"You

know

something?"

I

said.

"You're

probably

the

only

reason

I'm

in

New

York

right

now,

or

anywhere.

If

you

weren't

around,

I'd

probably

be

someplace

way

the

hell

off.

In

the

woods

or

some

goddam

place.

You're

the

only

reason

I'm

around,

practically."

"You're

sweet,"

she

said.

But

you

could

tell

she

wanted

me

to

change

the

damn

subject.

"You

ought

to

go

to

a

boys'

school

sometime.

Try

it

sometime,"

I

said.

"It's

full

of

phonies,

and

all

you

do

is

study

so

that

you

can

learn

enough

to

be

smart

enough

to

be

able

to

buy

a

goddam

Cadillac

some

day,

and

you

have

to

keep

making

believe

you

give

a

damn

if

the

football

team

loses,

and

all

you

do

is

talk

about

girls

and

liquor

and

sex

all

day,

and

everybody

sticks

together

in

these

dirty

little

goddam

cliques.

The

guys

that

are

on

the

basketball

team

stick

together,

the

Catholics

stick

together,

the

goddam

intellectuals

stick

together,

the

guys

that

play

bridge

stick

together.

Even

the

guys

that

belong

to

the

goddam

Book-of-the-Month

Club

stick

together.

If

you

try

to

have

a

little

intelligent--"

"Now,

listen,"

old

Sally

said.

"Lots

of

boys

get

more

out

of

school

than

that."

"I

agree!

I

agree

they

do,

some

of

them!

But

that's

all

I

get

out

of

it.

See?

That's

my

point.

That's

exactly

my

goddam

point,"

I

said.

"I

don't

get

hardly

anything

out

of

anything.

I'm

in

bad

shape.

I'm

in

lousy

shape."

"You

certainly

are."

Then,

all

of

a

sudden,

I

got

this

idea.

"Look,"

I

said.

"Here's

my

idea.

How

would

you

like

to

get

the

hell

out

of

here?

Here's

my

idea.

I

know

this

guy

down

in

Greenwich

Village

that

we

can

borrow

his

car

for

a

couple

of

weeks.

He

used

to

go

to

the

same

school

I

did

and

he

still

owes

me

ten

bucks.

What

we

could

do

is,

tomorrow

morning

we

could

drive

up

to

Massachusetts

and

Vermont,

and

all

around

there,

see.

It's

beautiful

as

hell

up

there,

It

really

is."

I

was

getting

excited

as

hell,

the

more

I

thought

of

it,

and

I

sort

of

reached

over

and

took

old

Sally's

goddam

hand.

What

a

goddam

fool

I

was.

"No

kidding,"

I

said.

"I

have

about

a

hundred

and

eighty

bucks

in

the

bank.

I

can

take

it

out

when

it

opens

in

the

morning,

and

then

I

could

go

down

and

get

this

guy's

car.

No

kidding.

We'll

stay

in

these

cabin

camps

and

stuff

like

that

till

the

dough

runs

out.

Then,

when

the

dough

runs

out,

I

could

get

a

job

somewhere

and

we

could

live

somewhere

with

a

brook

and

all

and,

later

on,

we

could

get

married

or

something.

I

could

chop

all

our

own

wood

in

the

wintertime

and

all.

Honest

to

God,

we

could

have

a

terrific

time!

Wuddaya

say?

C'mon!

Wuddaya

say?

Will

you

do

it

with

me?

Please!"

"You

can't

just

do

something

like

that,"

old

Sally

said.

She

sounded

sore

as

hell.

"Why

not?

Why

the

hell

not?"

"Stop

screaming

at

me,

please,"

she

said.

Which

was

crap,

because

I

wasn't

even

screaming

at

her.

"Why

can'tcha?

Why

not?"

"Because

you

can't,

that's

all.

In

the

first

place,

we're

both

practically

children.

And

did

you

ever

stop

to

think

what

you'd

do

if

you

didn't

get

a

job

when

your

money

ran

out?

We'd

starve

to

death.

The

whole

thing's

so

fantastic,

it

isn't

even--"

"It

isn't

fantastic.

I'd

get

a

job.

Don't

worry

about

that.

You

don't

have

to

worry

about

that.

What's

the

matter?

Don't

you

want

to

go

with

me?

Say

so,

if

you

don't."

"It

isn't

that.

It

isn't

that

at

all,"

old

Sally

said.

I

was

beginning

to

hate

her,

in

a

way.

"We'll

have

oodles

of

time

to

do

those

things--all

those

things.

I

mean

after

you

go

to

college

and

all,

and

if

we

should

get

married

and

all.

There'll

be

oodles

of

marvelous

places

to

go

to.

You're

just--"

"No,

there

wouldn't

be.

There

wouldn't

be

oodles

of

places

to

go

to

at

all.

It'd

be

entirely

different,"

I

said.

I

was

getting

depressed

as

hell

again.

"What?"

she

said.

"I

can't

hear

you.

One

minute

you

scream

at

me,

and

the

next

you--"

"I

said

no,

there

wouldn't

be

marvelous

places

to

go

to

after

I

went

to

college

and

all.

Open

your

ears.

It'd

be

entirely

different.

We'd

have

to

go

downstairs

in

elevators

with

suitcases

and

stuff.

We'd

have

to

phone

up

everybody

and

tell

'em

good-by

and

send

'em

postcards

from

hotels

and

all.

And

I'd

be

working

in

some

office,

making

a

lot

of

dough,

and

riding

to

work

in

cabs

and

Madison

Avenue

buses,

and

reading

newspapers,

and

playing

bridge

all

the

time,

and

going

to

the

movies

and

seeing

a

lot

of

stupid

shorts

and

coming

attractions

and

newsreels.

Newsreels.

Christ

almighty.

There's

always

a

dumb

horse

race,

and

some

dame

breaking

a

bottle

over

a

ship,

and

some

chimpanzee

riding

a

goddam

bicycle

with

pants

on.

It

wouldn't

be

the

same

at

all.

You

don't

see

what

I

mean

at

all."

"Maybe

I

don't!

Maybe

you

don't,

either,"

old

Sally

said.

We

both

hated

each

other's

guts

by

that

time.

You

could

see

there

wasn't

any

sense

trying

to

have

an

intelligent

conversation.

I

was

sorry

as

hell

I'd

started

it.

"C'mon,

let's

get

outa

here,"

I

said.

"You

give

me

a

royal

pain

in

the

ass,

if

you

want

to

know

the

truth."

Boy,

did

she

hit

the

ceiling

when

I

said

that.

I

know

I

shouldn't've

said

it,

and

I

probably

wouldn't've

ordinarily,

but

she

was

depressing

the

hell

out

of

me.

Usually

I

never

say

crude

things

like

that

to

girls.

Boy,

did

she

hit

the

ceiling.

I

apologized

like

a

madman,

but

she

wouldn't

accept

my

apology.

She

was

even

crying.

Which

scared

me

a

little

bit,

because

I

was

a

little

afraid

she'd

go

home

and

tell

her

father

I

called

her

a

pain

in

the

ass.

Her

father

was

one

of

those

big

silent

bastards,

and

he

wasn't

too

crazy

about

me

anyhow.

He

once

told

old

Sally

I

was

too

goddam

noisy.

"No

kidding.

I'm

sorry,"

I

kept

telling

her.

"You're

sorry.

You're

sorry.

That's

very

funny,"

she

said.

She

was

still

sort

of

crying,

and

all

of

a

sudden

I

did

feel

sort

of

sorry

I'd

said

it.

"C'mon,

I'll

take

ya

home.

No

kidding."

"I

can

go

home

by

myself,

thank

you.

If

you

think

I'd

let

you

take

me

home,

you're

mad.

No

boy

ever

said

that

to

me

in

my

entire

life."

The

whole

thing

was

sort

of

funny,

in

a

way,

if

you

thought

about

it,

and

all

of

a

sudden

I

did

something

I

shouldn't

have.

I

laughed.

And

I

have

one

of

these

very

loud,

stupid

laughs.

I

mean

if

I

ever

sat

behind

myself

in

a

movie

or

something,

I'd

probably

lean

over

and

tell

myself

to

please

shut

up.

It

made

old

Sally

madder

than

ever.

I

stuck

around

for

a

while,

apologizing

and

trying

to

get

her

to

excuse

me,

but

she

wouldn't.

She

kept

telling

me

to

go

away

and

leave

her

alone.

So

finally

I

did

it.

I

went

inside

and

got

my

shoes

and

stuff,

and

left

without

her.

I

shouldn't've,

but

I

was

pretty

goddam

fed

up

by

that

time.

If

you

want

to

know

the

truth,

I

don't

even

know

why

I

started

all

that

stuff

with

her.

I

mean

about

going

away

somewhere,

to

Massachusetts

and

Vermont

and

all.

I

probably

wouldn't've

taken

her

even

if

she'd

wanted

to

go

with

me.

She

wouldn't

have

been

anybody

to

go

with.

The

terrible

part,

though,

is

that

I

meant

it

when

I

asked

her.

That's

the

terrible

part.

I

swear

to

God

I'm

a

madman.

18

When

I

left

the

skating

rink

I

felt

sort

of

hungry,

so

I

went

in

this

drugstore

and

had

a

Swiss

cheese

sandwich

and

a

malted,

and

then

I

went

in

a

phone

booth.

I

thought

maybe

I

might

give

old

Jane

another

buzz

and

see

if

she

was

home

yet.

I

mean

I

had

the

whole

evening

free,

and

I

thought

I'd

give

her

a

buzz

and,

if

she

was

home

yet,

take

her

dancing

or

something

somewhere.

I

never

danced

with

her

or

anything

the

whole

time

I

knew

her.

I

saw

her

dancing

once,

though.

She

looked

like

a

very

good

dancer.

It

was

at

this

Fourth

of

July

dance

at

the

club.

I

didn't

know

her

too

well

then,

and

I

didn't

think

I

ought

to

cut

in

on

her

date.

She

was

dating

this

terrible

guy,

Al

Pike,

that

went

to

Choate.

I

didn't

know

him

too

well,

but

he

was

always

hanging

around

the

swimming

pool.

He

wore

those

white

Lastex

kind

of

swimming

trunks,

and

he

was

always

going

off

the

high

dive.

He

did

the

same

lousy

old

half

gainer

all

day

long.

It

was

the

only

dive

he

could

do,

but

he

thought

he

was

very

hot

stuff.

All

muscles

and

no

brains.

Anyway,

that's

who

Jane

dated

that

night.

I

couldn't

understand

it.

I

swear

I

couldn't.

After

we

started

going

around

together,

I

asked

her

how

come

she

could

date

a

showoff

bastard

like

Al

Pike.

Jane

said

he

wasn't

a

show-off.

She

said

he

had

an

inferiority

complex.

She

acted

like

she

felt

sorry

for

him

or

something,

and

she

wasn't

just

putting

it

on.

She

meant

it.

It's

a

funny

thing

about

girls.

Every

time

you

mention

some

guy

that's

strictly

a

bastard--very

mean,

or

very

conceited

and

all--and

when

you

mention

it

to

the

girl,

she'll

tell

you

he

has

an

inferiority

complex.

Maybe

he

has,

but

that

still

doesn't

keep

him

from

being

a

bastard,

in

my

opinion.

Girls.

You

never

know

what

they're

going

to

think.

I

once

got

this

girl

Roberta

Walsh's

roommate

a

date

with

a

friend

of

mine.

His

name

was

Bob

Robinson

and

he

really

had

an

inferiority

complex.

You

could

tell

he

was

very

ashamed

of

his

parents

and

all,

because

they

said

"he

don't"

and

"she

don't"

and

stuff

like

that

and

they

weren't

very

wealthy.

But

he

wasn't

a

bastard

or

anything.

He

was

a

very

nice

guy.

But

this

Roberta

Walsh's

roommate

didn't

like

him

at

all.

She

told

Roberta

he

was

too

conceited--and

the

reason

she

thought

he

was

conceited

was

because

he

happened

to

mention

to

her

that

he

was

captain

of

the

debating

team.

A

little

thing

like

that,

and

she

thought

he

was

conceited!

The

trouble

with

girls

is,

if

they

like

a

boy,

no

matter

how

big

a

bastard

he

is,

they'll

say

he

has

an

inferiority

complex,

and

if

they

don't

like

him,

no

matter

how

nice

a

guy

he

is,

or

how

big

an

inferiority

complex

he

has,

they'll

say

he's

conceited.

Even

smart

girls

do

it.

Anyway,

I

gave

old

Jane

a

buzz

again,

but

her

phone

didn't

answer,

so

I

had

to

hang

up.

Then

I

had

to

look

through

my

address

book

to

see

who

the

hell

might

be

available

for

the

evening.

The

trouble

was,

though,

my

address

book

only

has

about

three

people

in

it.

Jane,

and

this

man,

Mr.

Antolini,

that

was

my

teacher

at

Elkton

Hills,

and

my

father's

office

number.

I

keep

forgetting

to

put

people's

names

in.

So

what

I

did

finally,

I

gave

old

Carl

Luce

a

buzz.

He

graduated

from

the

Whooton

School

after

I

left.

He

was

about

three

years

older

than

I

was,

and

I

didn't

like

him

too

much,

but

he

was

one

of

these

very

intellectual

guys--

he

had

the

highest

I.Q.

of

any

boy

at

Whooton--and

I

thought

he

might

want

to

have

dinner

with

me

somewhere

and

have

a

slightly

intellectual

conversation.

He

was

very

enlightening

sometimes.

So

I

gave

him

a

buzz.

He

went

to

Columbia

now,

but

he

lived

on

65th

Street

and

all,

and

I

knew

he'd

be

home.

When

I

got

him

on

the

phone,

he

said

he

couldn't

make

it

for

dinner

but

that

he'd

meet

me

for

a

drink

at

ten

o'clock

at

the

Wicker

Bar,

on

54th.

I

think

he

was

pretty

surprised

to

hear

from

me.

I

once

called

him

a

fat-assed

phony.

I

had

quite

a

bit

of

time

to

kill

till

ten

o'clock,

so

what

I

did,

I

went

to

the

movies

at

Radio

City.

It

was

probably

the

worst

thing

I

could've

done,

but

it

was

near,

and

I

couldn't

think

of

anything

else.

I

came

in

when

the

goddam

stage

show

was

on.

The

Rockettes

were

kicking

their

heads

off,

the

way

they

do

when

they're

all

in

line

with

their

arms

around

each

other's

waist.

The

audience

applauded

like

mad,

and

some

guy

behind

me

kept

saying

to

his

wife,

"You

know

what

that

is?

That's

precision."

He

killed

me.

Then,

after

the

Rockettes,

a

guy

came

out

in

a

tuxedo

and

roller

skates

on,

and

started

skating

under

a

bunch

of

little

tables,

and

telling

jokes

while

he

did

it.

He

was

a

very

good

skater

and

all,

but

I

couldn't

enjoy

it

much

because

I

kept

picturing

him

practicing

to

be

a

guy

that

roller-skates

on

the

stage.

It

seemed

so

stupid.

I

guess

I

just

wasn't

in

the

right

mood.

Then,

after

him,

they

had

this

Christmas

thing

they

have

at

Radio

City

every

year.

All

these

angels

start

coming

out

of

the

boxes

and

everywhere,

guys

carrying

crucifixes

and

stuff

all

over

the

place,

and

the

whole

bunch

of

them--thousands

of

them--singing

"Come

All

Ye

Faithful!"

like

mad.

Big

deal.

It's

supposed

to

be

religious

as

hell,

I

know,

and

very

pretty

and

all,

but

I

can't

see

anything

religious

or

pretty,

for

God's

sake,

about

a

bunch

of

actors

carrying

crucifixes

all

over

the

stage.

When

they

were

all

finished

and

started

going

out

the

boxes

again,

you

could

tell

they

could

hardly

wait

to

get

a

cigarette

or

something.

I

saw

it

with

old

Sally

Hayes

the

year

before,

and

she

kept

saying

how

beautiful

it

was,

the

costumes

and

all.

I

said

old

Jesus

probably

would've

puked

if

He

could

see

it--all

those

fancy

costumes

and

all.

Sally

said

I

was

a

sacrilegious

atheist.

I

probably

am.

The

thing

Jesus

really

would've

liked

would

be

the

guy

that

plays

the

kettle

drums

in

the

orchestra.

I've

watched

that

guy

since

I

was

about

eight

years

old.

My

brother

Allie

and

I,

if

we

were

with

our

parents

and

all,

we

used

to

move

our

seats

and

go

way

down

so

we

could

watch

him.

He's

the

best

drummer

I

ever

saw.

He

only

gets

a

chance

to

bang

them

a

couple

of

times

during

a

whole

piece,

but

he

never

looks

bored

when

he

isn't

doing

it.

Then

when

he

does

bang

them,

he

does

it

so

nice

and

sweet,

with

this

nervous

expression

on

his

face.

One

time

when

we

went

to

Washington

with

my

father,

Allie

sent

him

a

postcard,

but

I'll

bet

he

never

got

it.

We

weren't

too

sure

how

to

address

it.

After

the

Christmas

thing

was

over,

the

goddam

picture

started.

It

was

so

putrid

I

couldn't

take

my

eyes

off

it.

It

was

about

this

English

guy,

Alec

something,

that

was

in

the

war

and

loses

his

memory

in

the

hospital

and

all.

He

comes

out

of

the

hospital

carrying

a

cane

and

limping

all

over

the

place,

all

over

London,

not

knowing

who

the

hell

he

is.

He's

really

a

duke,

but

he

doesn't

know

it.

Then

he

meets

this

nice,

homey,

sincere

girl

getting

on

a

bus.

Her

goddam

hat

blows

off

and

he

catches

it,

and

then

they

go

upstairs

and

sit

down

and

start

talking

about

Charles

Dickens.

He's

both

their

favorite

author

and

all.

He's

carrying

this

copy

of

Oliver

Twist

and

so's

she.

I

could've

puked.

Anyway,

they

fell

in

love

right

away,

on

account

of

they're

both

so

nuts

about

Charles

Dickens

and

all,

and

he

helps

her

run

her

publishing

business.

She's

a

publisher,

the

girl.

Only,

she's

not

doing

so

hot,

because

her

brother's

a

drunkard

and

he

spends

all

their

dough.

He's

a

very

bitter

guy,

the

brother,

because

he

was

a

doctor

in

the

war

and

now

he

can't

operate

any

more

because

his

nerves

are

shot,

so

he

boozes

all

the

time,

but

he's

pretty

witty

and

all.

Anyway,

old

Alec

writes

a

book,

and

this

girl

publishes

it,

and

they

both

make

a

hatful

of

dough

on

it.

They're

all

set

to

get

married

when

this

other

girl,

old

Marcia,

shows

up.

Marcia

was

Alec's

fiancée

before

he

lost

his

memory,

and

she

recognizes

him

when

he's

in

this

store

autographing

books.

She

tells

old

Alec

he's

really

a

duke

and

all,

but

he

doesn't

believe

her

and

doesn't

want

to

go

with

her

to

visit

his

mother

and

all.

His

mother's

blind

as

a

bat.

But

the

other

girl,

the

homey

one,

makes

him

go.

She's

very

noble

and

all.

So

he

goes.

But

he

still

doesn't

get

his

memory

back,

even

when

his

great

Dane

jumps

all

over

him

and

his

mother

sticks

her

fingers

all

over

his

face

and

brings

him

this

teddy

bear

he

used

to

slobber

around

with

when

he

was

a

kid.

But

then,

one

day,

some

kids

are

playing

cricket

on

the

lawn

and

he

gets

smacked

in

the

head

with

a

cricket

ball.

Then

right

away

he

gets

his

goddam

memory

back

and

he

goes

in

and

kisses

his

mother

on

the

forehead

and

all.

Then

he

starts

being

a

regular

duke

again,

and

he

forgets

all

about

the

homey

babe

that

has

the

publishing

business.

I'd

tell

you

the

rest

of

the

story,

but

I

might

puke

if

I

did.

It

isn't

that

I'd

spoil

it

for

you

or

anything.

There

isn't

anything

to

spoil

for

Chrissake.

Anyway,

it

ends

up

with

Alec

and

the

homey

babe

getting

married,

and

the

brother

that's

a

drunkard

gets

his

nerves

back

and

operates

on

Alec's

mother

so

she

can

see

again,

and

then

the

drunken

brother

and

old

Marcia

go

for

each

other.

It

ends

up

with

everybody

at

this

long

dinner

table

laughing

their

asses

off

because

the

great

Dane

comes

in

with

a

bunch

of

puppies.

Everybody

thought

it

was

a

male,

I

suppose,

or

some

goddam

thing.

All

I

can

say

is,

don't

see

it

if

you

don't

want

to

puke

all

over

yourself.

The

part

that

got

me

was,

there

was

a

lady

sitting

next

to

me

that

cried

all

through

the

goddam

picture.

The

phonier

it

got,

the

more

she

cried.

You'd

have

thought

she

did

it

because

she

was

kindhearted

as

hell,

but

I

was

sitting

right

next

to

her,

and

she

wasn't.

She

had

this

little

kid

with

her

that

was

bored

as

hell

and

had

to

go

to

the

bathroom,

but

she

wouldn't

take

him.

She

kept

telling

him

to

sit

still

and

behave

himself.

She

was

about

as

kindhearted

as

a

goddam

wolf.

You

take

somebody

that

cries

their

goddam

eyes

out

over

phony

stuff

in

the

movies,

and

nine

times

out

of

ten

they're

mean

bastards

at

heart.

I'm

not

kidding.

After

the

movie

was

over,

I

started

walking

down

to

the

Wicker

Bar,

where

I

was

supposed

to

meet

old

Carl

Luce,

and

while

I

walked

I

sort

of

thought

about

war

and

all.

Those

war

movies

always

do

that

to

me.

I

don't

think

I

could

stand

it

if

I

had

to

go

to

war.

I

really

couldn't.

It

wouldn't

be

too

bad

if

they'd

just

take

you

out

and

shoot

you

or

something,

but

you

have

to

stay

in

the

Army

so

goddam

long.

That's

the

whole

trouble.

My

brother

D.B.

was

in

the

Army

for

four

goddam

years.

He

was

in

the

war,

too--he

landed

on

D-Day

and

all--but

I

really

think

he

hated

the

Army

worse

than

the

war.

I

was

practically

a

child

at

the

time,

but

I

remember

when

he

used

to

come

home

on

furlough

and

all,

all

he

did

was

lie

on

his

bed,

practically.

He

hardly

ever

even

came

in

the

living

room.

Later,

when

he

went

overseas

and

was

in

the

war

and

all,

he

didn't

get

wounded

or

anything

and

he

didn't

have

to

shoot

anybody.

All

he

had

to

do

was

drive

some

cowboy

general

around

all

day

in

a

command

car.

He

once

told

Allie

and

I

that

if

he'd

had

to

shoot

anybody,

he

wouldn't've

known

which

direction

to

shoot

in.

He

said

the

Army

was

practically

as

full

of

bastards

as

the

Nazis

were.

I

remember

Allie

once

asked

him

wasn't

it

sort

of

good

that

he

was

in

the

war

because

he

was

a

writer

and

it

gave

him

a

lot

to

write

about

and

all.

He

made

Allie

go

get

his

baseball

mitt

and

then

he

asked

him

who

was

the

best

war

poet,

Rupert

Brooke

or

Emily

Dickinson.

Allie

said

Emily

Dickinson.

I

don't

know

too

much

about

it

myself,

because

I

don't

read

much

poetry,

but

I

do

know

it'd

drive

me

crazy

if

I

had

to

be

in

the

Army

and

be

with

a

bunch

of

guys

like

Ackley

and

Stradlater

and

old

Maurice

all

the

time,

marching

with

them

and

all.

I

was

in

the

Boy

Scouts

once,

for

about

a

week,

and

I

couldn't

even

stand

looking

at

the

back

of

the

guy's

neck

in

front

of

me.

They

kept

telling

you

to

look

at

the

back

of

the

guy's

neck

in

front

of

you.

I

swear

if

there's

ever

another

war,

they

better

just

take

me

out

and

stick

me

in

front

of

a

firing

squad.

I

wouldn't

object.

What

gets

me

about

D.B.,

though,

he

hated

the

war

so

much,

and

yet

he

got

me

to

read

this

book

A

Farewell

to

Arms

last

summer.

He

said

it

was

so

terrific.

That's

what

I

can't

understand.

It

had

this

guy

in

it

named

Lieutenant

Henry

that

was

supposed

to

be

a

nice

guy

and

all.

I

don't

see

how

D.B.

could

hate

the

Army

and

war

and

all

so

much

and

still

like

a

phony

like

that.

I

mean,

for

instance,

I

don't

see

how

he

could

like

a

phony

book

like

that

and

still

like

that

one

by

Ring

Lardner,

or

that

other

one

he's

so

crazy

about,

The

Great

Gatsby.

D.B.

got

sore

when

I

said

that,

and

said

I

was

too

young

and

all

to

appreciate

it,

but

I

don't

think

so.

I

told

him

I

liked

Ring

Lardner

and

The

Great

Gatsby

and

all.

I

did,

too.

I

was

crazy

about

The

Great

Gatsby.

Old

Gatsby.

Old

sport.

That

killed

me.

Anyway,

I'm

sort

of

glad

they've

got

the

atomic

bomb

invented.

If

there's

ever

another

war,

I'm

going

to

sit

right

the

hell

on

top

of

it.

I'll

volunteer

for

it,

I

swear

to

God

I

will.

19

In

case

you

don't

live

in

New

York,

the

Wicker

Bar

is

in

this

sort

of

swanky

hotel,

the

Seton

Hotel.

I

used

to

go

there

quite

a

lot,

but

I

don't

any

more.

I

gradually

cut

it

out.

It's

one

of

those

places

that

are

supposed

to

be

very

sophisticated

and

all,

and

the

phonies

are

coming

in

the

window.

They

used

to

have

these

two

French

babes,

Tina

and

Janine,

come

out

and

play

the

piano

and

sing

about

three

times

every

night.

One

of

them

played

the

piano--strictly

lousy--and

the

other

one

sang,

and

most

of

the

songs

were

either

pretty

dirty

or

in

French.

The

one

that

sang,

old

Janine,

was

always

whispering

into

the

goddam

microphone

before

she

sang.

She'd

say,

"And

now

we

like

to

geeve

you

our

impression

of

Vooly

Voo

Fransay.

Eet

ees

the

story

of

a

leetle

Fransh

girl

who

comes

to

a

beeg

ceety,

just

like

New

York,

and

falls

een

love

wees

a

leetle

boy

from

Brookleen.

We

hope

you

like

eet."

Then,

when

she

was

all

done

whispering

and

being

cute

as

hell,

she'd

sing

some

dopey

song,

half

in

English

and

half

in

French,

and

drive

all

the

phonies

in

the

place

mad

with

joy.

If

you

sat

around

there

long

enough

and

heard

all

the

phonies

applauding

and

all,

you

got

to

hate

everybody

in

the

world,

I

swear

you

did.

The

bartender

was

a

louse,

too.

He

was

a

big

snob.

He

didn't

talk

to

you

at

all

hardly

unless

you

were

a

big

shot

or

a

celebrity

or

something.

If

you

were

a

big

shot

or

a

celebrity

or

something,

then

he

was

even

more

nauseating.

He'd

go

up

to

you

and

say,

with

this

big

charming

smile,

like

he

was

a

helluva

swell

guy

if

you

knew

him,

"Well!

How's

Connecticut?"

or

"How's

Florida?"

It

was

a

terrible

place,

I'm

not

kidding.

I

cut

out

going

there

entirely,

gradually.

It

was

pretty

early

when

I

got

there.

I

sat

down

at

the

bar--it

was

pretty

crowded--

and

had

a

couple

of

Scotch

and

sodas

before

old

Luce

even

showed

up.

I

stood

up

when

I

ordered

them

so

they

could

see

how

tall

I

was

and

all

and

not

think

I

was

a

goddam

minor.

Then

I

watched

the

phonies

for

a

while.

Some

guy

next

to

me

was

snowing

hell

out

of

the

babe

he

was

with.

He

kept

telling

her

she

had

aristocratic

hands.

That

killed

me.

The

other

end

of

the

bar

was

full

of

flits.

They

weren't

too

flitty-looking--I

mean

they

didn't

have

their

hair

too

long

or

anything--but

you

could

tell

they

were

flits

anyway.

Finally

old

Luce

showed

up.

Old

Luce.

What

a

guy.

He

was

supposed

to

be

my

Student

Adviser

when

I

was

at

Whooton.

The

only

thing

he

ever

did,

though,

was

give

these

sex

talks

and

all,

late

at

night

when

there

was

a

bunch

of

guys

in

his

room.

He

knew

quite

a

bit

about

sex,

especially

perverts

and

all.

He

was

always

telling

us

about

a

lot

of

creepy

guys

that

go

around

having

affairs

with

sheep,

and

guys

that

go

around

with

girls'

pants

sewed

in

the

lining

of

their

hats

and

all.

And

flits

and

Lesbians.

Old

Luce

knew

who

every

flit

and

Lesbian

in

the

United

States

was.

All

you

had

to

do

was

mention

somebody--anybody--

and

old

Luce'd

tell

you

if

he

was

a

flit

or

not.

Sometimes

it

was

hard

to

believe,

the

people

he

said

were

flits

and

Lesbians

and

all,

movie

actors

and

like

that.

Some

of

the

ones

he

said

were

flits

were

even

married,

for

God's

sake.

You'd

keep

saying

to

him,

"You

mean

Joe

Blow's

a

flit?

Joe

Blow?

That

big,

tough

guy

that

plays

gangsters

and

cowboys

all

the

time?"

Old

Luce'd

say,

"Certainly."

He

was

always

saying

"Certainly."

He

said

it

didn't

matter

if

a

guy

was

married

or

not.

He

said

half

the

married

guys

in

the

world

were

flits

and

didn't

even

know

it.

He

said

you

could

turn

into

one

practically

overnight,

if

you

had

all

the

traits

and

all.

He

used

to

scare

the

hell

out

of

us.

I

kept

waiting

to

turn

into

a

flit

or

something.

The

funny

thing

about

old

Luce,

I

used

to

think

he

was

sort

of

flitty

himself,

in

a

way.

He

was

always

saying,

"Try

this

for

size,"

and

then

he'd

goose

the

hell

out

of

you

while

you

were

going

down

the

corridor.

And

whenever

he

went

to

the

can,

he

always

left

the

goddam

door

open

and

talked

to

you

while

you

were

brushing

your

teeth

or

something.

That

stuff's

sort

of

flitty.

It

really

is.

I've

known

quite

a

few

real

flits,

at

schools

and

all,

and

they're

always

doing

stuff

like

that,

and

that's

why

I

always

had

my

doubts

about

old

Luce.

He

was

a

pretty

intelligent

guy,

though.

He

really

was.

He

never

said

hello

or

anything

when

he

met

you.

The

first

thing

he

said

when

he

sat

down

was

that

he

could

only

stay

a

couple

of

minutes.

He

said

he

had

a

date.

Then

he

ordered

a

dry

Martini.

He

told

the

bartender

to

make

it

very

dry,

and

no

olive.

"Hey,

I

got

a

flit

for

you,"

I

told

him.

"At

the

end

of

the

bar.

Don't

look

now.

I

been

saving

him

for

ya."

"Very

funny,"

he

said.

"Same

old

Caulfield.

When

are

you

going

to

grow

up?"

I

bored

him

a

lot.

I

really

did.

He

amused

me,

though.

He

was

one

of

those

guys

that

sort

of

amuse

me

a

lot.

"How's

your

sex

life?"

I

asked

him.

He

hated

you

to

ask

him

stuff

like

that.

"Relax,"

he

said.

"Just

sit

back

and

relax,

for

Chrissake."

"I'm

relaxed,"

I

said.

"How's

Columbia?

Ya

like

it?"

"Certainly

I

like

it.

If

I

didn't

like

it

I

wouldn't

have

gone

there,"

he

said.

He

could

be

pretty

boring

himself

sometimes.

"What're

you

majoring

in?"

I

asked

him.

"Perverts?"

I

was

only

horsing

around.

"What're

you

trying

to

be--funny?"

"No.

I'm

only

kidding,"

I

said.

"Listen,

hey,

Luce.

You're

one

of

these

intellectual

guys.

I

need

your

advice.

I'm

in

a

terrific--"

He

let

out

this

big

groan

on

me.

"Listen,

Caulfield.

If

you

want

to

sit

here

and

have

a

quiet,

peaceful

drink

and

a

quiet,

peaceful

conver--"

"All

right,

all

right,"

I

said.

"Relax."

You

could

tell

he

didn't

feel

like

discussing

anything

serious

with

me.

That's

the

trouble

with

these

intellectual

guys.

They

never

want

to

discuss

anything

serious

unless

they

feel

like

it.

So

all

I

did

was,

I

started

discussing

topics

in

general

with

him.

"No

kidding,

how's

your

sex

life?"

I

asked

him.

"You

still

going

around

with

that

same

babe

you

used

to

at

Whooton?

The

one

with

the

terrffic--"

"Good

God,

no,"

he

said.

"How

come?

What

happened

to

her?"

"I

haven't

the

faintest

idea.

For

all

I

know,

since

you

ask,

she's

probably

the

Whore

of

New

Hampshire

by

this

time."

"That

isn't

nice.

If

she

was

decent

enough

to

let

you

get

sexy

with

her

all

the

time,

you

at

least

shouldn't

talk

about

her

that

way."

"Oh,

God!"

old

Luce

said.

"Is

this

going

to

be

a

typical

Caulfield

conversation?

I

want

to

know

right

now."

"No,"

I

said,

"but

it

isn't

nice

anyway.

If

she

was

decent

and

nice

enough

to

let

you--"

"Must

we

pursue

this

horrible

trend

of

thought?"

I

didn't

say

anything.

I

was

sort

of

afraid

he'd

get

up

and

leave

on

me

if

I

didn't

shut

up.

So

all

I

did

was,

I

ordered

another

drink.

I

felt

like

getting

stinking

drunk.

"Who're

you

going

around

with

now?"

I

asked

him.

"You

feel

like

telling

me?"

"Nobody

you

know."

"Yeah,

but

who?

I

might

know

her."

"Girl

lives

in

the

Village.

Sculptress.

If

you

must

know."

"Yeah?

No

kidding?

How

old

is

she?"

"I've

never

asked

her,

for

God's

sake."

"Well,

around

how

old?"

"I

should

imagine

she's

in

her

late

thirties,"

old

Luce

said.

"In

her

late

thirties?

Yeah?

You

like

that?"

I

asked

him.

"You

like

'em

that

old?"

The

reason

I

was

asking

was

because

he

really

knew

quite

a

bit

about

sex

and

all.

He

was

one

of

the

few

guys

I

knew

that

did.

He

lost

his

virginity

when

he

was

only

fourteen,

in

Nantucket.

He

really

did.

"I

like

a

mature

person,

if

that's

what

you

mean.

Certainly."

"You

do?

Why?

No

kidding,

they

better

for

sex

and

all?"

"Listen.

Let's

get

one

thing

straight.

I

refuse

to

answer

any

typical

Caulfield

questions

tonight.

When

in

hell

are

you

going

to

grow

up?"

I

didn't

say

anything

for

a

while.

I

let

it

drop

for

a

while.

Then

old

Luce

ordered

another

Martini

and

told

the

bartender

to

make

it

a

lot

dryer.

"Listen.

How

long

you

been

going

around

with

her,

this

sculpture

babe?"

I

asked

him.

I

was

really

interested.

"Did

you

know

her

when

you

were

at

Whooton?"

"Hardly.

She

just

arrived

in

this

country

a

few

months

ago."

"She

did?

Where's

she

from?"

"She

happens

to

be

from

Shanghai."

"No

kidding!

She

Chinese,

for

Chrissake?"

"Obviously."

"No

kidding!

Do

you

like

that?

Her

being

Chinese?"

"Obviously."

"Why?

I'd

be

interested

to

know--I

really

would."

"I

simply

happen

to

find

Eastern

philosophy

more

satisfactory

than

Western.

Since

you

ask."

"You

do?

Wuddaya

mean

'philosophy'?

Ya

mean

sex

and

all?

You

mean

it's

better

in

China?

That

what

you

mean?"

"Not

necessarily

in

China,

for

God's

sake.

The

East

I

said.

Must

we

go

on

with

this

inane

conversation?"

"Listen,

I'm

serious,"

I

said.

"No

kidding.

Why's

it

better

in

the

East?"

"It's

too

involved

to

go

into,

for

God's

sake,"

old

Luce

said.

"They

simply

happen

to

regard

sex

as

both

a

physical

and

a

spiritual

experience.

If

you

think

I'm--"

"So

do

I!

So

do

I

regard

it

as

a

wuddayacallit--a

physical

and

spiritual

experience

and

all.

I

really

do.

But

it

depends

on

who

the

hell

I'm

doing

it

with.

If

I'm

doing

it

with

somebody

I

don't

even--"

"Not

so

loud,

for

God's

sake,

Caulfield.

If

you

can't

manage

to

keep

your

voice

down,

let's

drop

the

whole--"

"All

right,

but

listen,"

I

said.

I

was

getting

excited

and

I

was

talking

a

little

too

loud.

Sometimes

I

talk

a

little

loud

when

I

get

excited.

"This

is

what

I

mean,

though,"

I

said.

"I

know

it's

supposed

to

be

physical

and

spiritual,

and

artistic

and

all.

But

what

I

mean

is,

you

can't

do

it

with

everybody--every

girl

you

neck

with

and

all--and

make

it

come

out

that

way.

Can

you?"

"Let's

drop

it,"

old

Luce

said.

"Do

you

mind?"

"All

right,

but

listen.

Take

you

and

this

Chinese

babe.

What's

so

good

about

you

two?"

"Drop

it,

I

said."

I

was

getting

a

little

too

personal.

I

realize

that.

But

that

was

one

of

the

annoying

things

about

Luce.

When

we

were

at

Whooton,

he'd

make

you

describe

the

most

personal

stuff

that

happened

to

you,

but

if

you

started

asking

him

questions

about

himself,

he

got

sore.

These

intellectual

guys

don't

like

to

have

an

intellectual

conversation

with

you

unless

they're

running

the

whole

thing.

They

always

want

you

to

shut

up

when

they

shut

up,

and

go

back

to

your

room

when

they

go

back

to

their

room.

When

I

was

at

Whooton

old

Luce

used

to

hate

it--you

really

could

tell

he

did--when

after

he

was

finished

giving

his

sex

talk

to

a

bunch

of

us

in

his

room

we

stuck

around

and

chewed

the

fat

by

ourselves

for

a

while.

I

mean

the

other

guys

and

myself.

In

somebody

else's

room.

Old

Luce

hated

that.

He

always

wanted

everybody

to

go

back

to

their

own

room

and

shut

up

when

he

was

finished

being

the

big

shot.

The

thing

he

was

afraid

of,

he

was

afraid

somebody'd

say

something

smarter

than

he

had.

He

really

amused

me.

"Maybe

I'll

go

to

China.

My

sex

life

is

lousy,"

I

said.

"Naturally.

Your

mind

is

immature."

"It

is.

It

really

is.

I

know

it,"

I

said.

"You

know

what

the

trouble

with

me

is?

I

can

never

get

really

sexy--I

mean

really

sexy--with

a

girl

I

don't

like

a

lot.

I

mean

I

have

to

like

her

a

lot.

If

I

don't,

I

sort

of

lose

my

goddam

desire

for

her

and

all.

Boy,

it

really

screws

up

my

sex

life

something

awful.

My

sex

life

stinks."

"Naturally

it

does,

for

God's

sake.

I

told

you

the

last

time

I

saw

you

what

you

need."

"You

mean

to

go

to

a

psychoanalyst

and

all?"

I

said.

That's

what

he'd

told

me

I

ought

to

do.

His

father

was

a

psychoanalyst

and

all.

"It's

up

to

you,

for

God's

sake.

It's

none

of

my

goddam

business

what

you

do

with

your

life."

I

didn't

say

anything

for

a

while.

I

was

thinking.

"Supposing

I

went

to

your

father

and

had

him

psychoanalyze

me

and

all,"

I

said.

"What

would

he

do

to

me?

I

mean

what

would

he

do

to

me?"

"He

wouldn't

do

a

goddam

thing

to

you.

He'd

simply

talk

to

you,

and

you'd

talk

to

him,

for

God's

sake.

For

one

thing,

he'd

help

you

to

recognize

the

patterns

of

your

mind."

"The

what?"

"The

patterns

of

your

mind.

Your

mind

runs

in--

Listen.

I'm

not

giving

an

elementary

course

in

psychoanalysis.

If

you're

interested,

call

him

up

and

make

an

appointment.

If

you're

not,

don't.

I

couldn't

care

less,

frankly."

I

put

my

hand

on

his

shoulder.

Boy,

he

amused

me.

"You're

a

real

friendly

bastard,"

I

told

him.

"You

know

that?"

He

was

looking

at

his

wrist

watch.

"I

have

to

tear,"

he

said,

and

stood

up.

"Nice

seeing

you."

He

got

the

bartender

and

told

him

to

bring

him

his

check.

"Hey,"

I

said,

just

before

he

beat

it.

"Did

your

father

ever

psychoanalyze

you?"

"Me?

Why

do

you

ask?"

"No

reason.

Did

he,

though?

Has

he?"

"Not

exactly.

He's

helped

me

to

adjust

myself

to

a

certain

extent,

but

an

extensive

analysis

hasn't

been

necessary.

Why

do

you

ask?"

"No

reason.

I

was

just

wondering."

"Well.

Take

it

easy,"

he

said.

He

was

leaving

his

tip

and

all

and

he

was

starting

to

go.

"Have

just

one

more

drink,"

I

told

him.

"Please.

I'm

lonesome

as

hell.

No

kidding."

He

said

he

couldn't

do

it,

though.

He

said

he

was

late

now,

and

then

he

left.

Old

Luce.

He

was

strictly

a

pain

in

the

ass,

but

he

certainly

had

a

good

vocabulary.

He

had

the

largest

vocabulary

of

any

boy

at

Whooton

when

I

was

there.

They

gave

us

a

test.

20

I

kept

sitting

there

getting

drunk

and

waiting

for

old

Tina

and

Janine

to

come

out

and

do

their

stuff,

but

they

weren't

there.

A

flitty-looking

guy

with

wavy

hair

came

out

and

played

the

piano,

and

then

this

new

babe,

Valencia,

came

out

and

sang.

She

wasn't

any

good,

but

she

was

better

than

old

Tina

and

Janine,

and

at

least

she

sang

good

songs.

The

piano

was

right

next

to

the

bar

where

I

was

sitting

and

all,

and

old

Valencia

was

standing

practically

right

next

to

me.

I

sort

of

gave

her

the

old

eye,

but

she

pretended

she

didn't

even

see

me.

I

probably

wouldn't

have

done

it,

but

I

was

getting

drunk

as

hell.

When

she

was

finished,

she

beat

it

out

of

the

room

so

fast

I

didn't

even

get

a

chance

to

invite

her

to

join

me

for

a

drink,

so

I

called

the

headwaiter

over.

I

told

him

to

ask

old

Valencia

if

she'd

care

to

join

me

for

a

drink.

He

said

he

would,

but

he

probably

didn't

even

give

her

my

message.

People

never

give

your

message

to

anybody.

Boy,

I

sat

at

that

goddam

bar

till

around

one

o'clock

or

so,

getting

drunk

as

a

bastard.

I

could

hardly

see

straight.

The

one

thing

I

did,

though,

I

was

careful

as

hell

not

to

get

boisterous

or

anything.

I

didn't

want

anybody

to

notice

me

or

anything

or

ask

how

old

I

was.

But,

boy,

I

could

hardly

see

straight.

When

I

was

really

drunk,

I

started

that

stupid

business

with

the

bullet

in

my

guts

again.

I

was

the

only

guy

at

the

bar

with

a

bullet

in

their

guts.

I

kept

putting

my

hand

under

my

jacket,

on

my

stomach

and

all,

to

keep

the

blood

from

dripping

all

over

the

place.

I

didn't

want

anybody

to

know

I

was

even

wounded.

I

was

concealing

the

fact

that

I

was

a

wounded

sonuvabitch.

Finally

what

I

felt

like,

I

felt

like

giving

old

Jane

a

buzz

and

see

if

she

was

home

yet.

So

I

paid

my

check

and

all.

Then

I

left

the

bar

and

went

out

where

the

telephones

were.

I

kept

keeping

my

hand

under

my

jacket

to

keep

the

blood

from

dripping.

Boy,

was

I

drunk.

But

when

I

got

inside

this

phone

booth,

I

wasn't

much

in

the

mood

any

more

to

give

old

Jane

a

buzz.

I

was

too

drunk,

I

guess.

So

what

I

did,

I

gave

old

Sally

Hayes

a

buzz.

I

had

to

dial

about

twenty

numbers

before

I

got

the

right

one.

Boy,

was

I

blind.

"Hello,"

I

said

when

somebody

answered

the

goddam

phone.

I

sort

of

yelled

it,

I

was

so

drunk.

"Who

is

this?"

this

very

cold

lady's

voice

said.

"This

is

me.

Holden

Caulfield.

Lemme

speaka

Sally,

please."

"Sally's

asleep.

This

is

Sally's

grandmother.

Why

are

you

calling

at

this

hour,

Holden?

Do

you

know

what

time

it

is?"

"Yeah.

Wanna

talka

Sally.

Very

important.

Put

her

on."

"Sally's

asleep,

young

man.

Call

her

tomorrow.

Good

night."

"Wake

'er

up!

Wake

'er

up,

hey.

Attaboy."

Then

there

was

a

different

voice.

"Holden,

this

is

me."

It

was

old

Sally.

"What's

the

big

idea?"

"Sally?

That

you?"

"Yes--stop

screaming.

Are

you

drunk?"

"Yeah.

Listen.

Listen,

hey.

I'll

come

over

Christmas

Eve.

Okay?

Trimma

goddarn

tree

for

ya.

Okay?

Okay,

hey,

Sally?"

"Yes.

You're

drunk.

Go

to

bed

now.

Where

are

you?

Who's

with

you?"

"Sally?

I'll

come

over

and

trimma

tree

for

ya,

okay?

Okay,

hey?"

"Yes.

Go

to

bed

now.

Where

are

you?

Who's

with

you?"

"Nobody.

Me,

myself

and

I."

Boy

was

I

drunk!

I

was

even

still

holding

onto

my

guts.

"They

got

me.

Rocky's

mob

got

me.

You

know

that?

Sally,

you

know

that?"

"I

can't

hear

you.

Go

to

bed

now.

I

have

to

go.

Call

me

tomorrow."

"Hey,

Sally!

You

want

me

trimma

tree

for

ya?

Ya

want

me

to?

Huh?"

"Yes.

Good

night.

Go

home

and

go

to

bed."

She

hung

up

on

me.

"G'night.

G'night,

Sally

baby.

Sally

sweetheart

darling,"

I

said.

Can

you

imagine

how

drunk

I

was?

I

hung

up

too,

then.

I

figured

she

probably

just

came

home

from

a

date.

I

pictured

her

out

with

the

Lunts

and

all

somewhere,

and

that

Andover

jerk.

All

of

them

swimming

around

in

a

goddam

pot

of

tea

and

saying

sophisticated

stuff

to

each

other

and

being

charming

and

phony.

I

wished

to

God

I

hadn't

even

phoned

her.

When

I'm

drunk,

I'm

a

madman.

I

stayed

in

the

damn

phone

booth

for

quite

a

while.

I

kept

holding

onto

the

phone,

sort

of,

so

I

wouldn't

pass

out.

I

wasn't

feeling

too

marvelous,

to

tell

you

the

truth.

Finally,

though,

I

came

out

and

went

in

the

men's

room,

staggering

around

like

a

moron,

and

filled

one

of

the

washbowls

with

cold

water.

Then

I

dunked

my

head

in

it,

right

up

to

the

ears.

I

didn't

even

bother

to

dry

it

or

anything.

I

just

let

the

sonuvabitch

drip.

Then

I

walked

over

to

this

radiator

by

the

window

and

sat

down

on

it.

It

was

nice

and

warm.

It

felt

good

because

I

was

shivering

like

a

bastard.

It's

a

funny

thing,

I

always

shiver

like

hell

when

I'm

drunk.

I

didn't

have

anything

else

to

do,

so

I

kept

sitting

on

the

radiator

and

counting

these

little

white

squares

on

the

floor.

I

was

getting

soaked.

About

a

gallon

of

water

was

dripping

down

my

neck,

getting

all

over

my

collar

and

tie

and

all,

but

I

didn't

give

a

damn.

I

was

too

drunk

to

give

a

damn.

Then,

pretty

soon,

the

guy

that

played

the

piano

for

old

Valencia,

this

very

wavyhaired,

flitty-looking

guy,

came

in

to

comb

his

golden

locks.

We

sort

of

struck

up

a

conversation

while

he

was

combing

it,

except

that

he

wasn't

too

goddam

friendly.

"Hey.

You

gonna

see

that

Valencia

babe

when

you

go

back

in

the

bar?"

I

asked

him.

"It's

highly

probable,"

he

said.

Witty

bastard.

All

I

ever

meet

is

witty

bastards.

"Listen.

Give

her

my

compliments.

Ask

her

if

that

goddam

waiter

gave

her

my

message,

willya?"

"Why

don't

you

go

home,

Mac?

How

old

are

you,

anyway?"

"Eighty-six.

Listen.

Give

her

my

compliments.

Okay?"

"Why

don't

you

go

home,

Mac?"

"Not

me.

Boy,

you

can

play

that

goddam

piano."

I

told

him.

I

was

just

flattering

him.

He

played

the

piano

stinking,

if

you

want

to

know

the

truth.

"You

oughta

go

on

the

radio,"

I

said.

"Handsome

chap

like

you.

All

those

goddam

golden

locks.

Ya

need

a

manager?"

"Go

home,

Mac,

like

a

good

guy.

Go

home

and

hit

the

sack."

"No

home

to

go

to.

No

kidding--you

need

a

manager?"

He

didn't

answer

me.

He

just

went

out.

He

was

all

through

combing

his

hair

and

patting

it

and

all,

so

he

left.

Like

Stradlater.

All

these

handsome

guys

are

the

same.

When

they're

done

combing

their

goddam

hair,

they

beat

it

on

you.

When

I

finally

got

down

off

the

radiator

and

went

out

to

the

hat-check

room,

I

was

crying

and

all.

I

don't

know

why,

but

I

was.

I

guess

it

was

because

I

was

feeling

so

damn

depressed

and

lonesome.

Then,

when

I

went

out

to

the

checkroom,

I

couldn't

find

my

goddam

check.

The

hat-check

girl

was

very

nice

about

it,

though.

She

gave

me

my

coat

anyway.

And

my

"Little

Shirley

Beans"

record--I

still

had

it

with

me

and

all.

I

gave

her

a

buck

for

being

so

nice,

but

she

wouldn't

take

it.

She

kept

telling

me

to

go

home

and

go

to

bed.

I

sort

of

tried

to

make

a

date

with

her

for

when

she

got

through

working,

but

she

wouldn't

do

it.

She

said

she

was

old

enough

to

be

my

mother

and

all.

I

showed

her

my

goddam

gray

hair

and

told

her

I

was

forty-two--I

was

only

horsing

around,

naturally.

She

was

nice,

though.

I

showed

her

my

goddam

red

hunting

hat,

and

she

liked

it.

She

made

me

put

it

on

before

I

went

out,

because

my

hair

was

still

pretty

wet.

She

was

all

right.

I

didn't

feel

too

drunk

any

more

when

I

went

outside,

but

it

was

getting

very

cold

out

again,

and

my

teeth

started

chattering

like

hell.

I

couldn't

make

them

stop.

I

walked

over

to

Madison

Avenue

and

started

to

wait

around

for

a

bus

because

I

didn't

have

hardly

any

money

left

and

I

had

to

start

economizing

on

cabs

and

all.

But

I

didn't

feel

like

getting

on

a

damn

bus.

And

besides,

I

didn't

even

know

where

I

was

supposed

to

go.

So

what

I

did,

I

started

walking

over

to

the

park.

I

figured

I'd

go

by

that

little

lake

and

see

what

the

hell

the

ducks

were

doing,

see

if

they

were

around

or

not,

I

still

didn't

know

if

they

were

around

or

not.

It

wasn't

far

over

to

the

park,

and

I

didn't

have

anyplace

else

special

to

go

to--I

didn't

even

know

where

I

was

going

to

sleep

yet--so

I

went.

I

wasn't

tired

or

anything.

I

just

felt

blue

as

hell.

Then

something

terrible

happened

just

as

I

got

in

the

park.

I

dropped

old

Phoebe's

record.

It

broke-into

about

fifty

pieces.

It

was

in

a

big

envelope

and

all,

but

it

broke

anyway.

I

damn

near

cried,

it

made

me

feel

so

terrible,

but

all

I

did

was,

I

took

the

pieces

out

of

the

envelope

and

put

them

in

my

coat

pocket.

They

weren't

any

good

for

anything,

but

I

didn't

feel

like

just

throwing

them

away.

Then

I

went

in

the

park.

Boy,

was

it

dark.

I've

lived

in

New

York

all

my

life,

and

I

know

Central

Park

like

the

back

of

my

hand,

because

I

used

to

roller-skate

there

all

the

time

and

ride

my

bike

when

I

was

a

kid,

but

I

had

the

most

terrific

trouble

finding

that

lagoon

that

night.

I

knew

right

where

it

was--it

was

right

near

Central

Park

South

and

all--but

I

still

couldn't

find

it.

I

must've

been

drunker

than

I

thought.

I

kept

walking

and

walking,

and

it

kept

getting

darker

and

darker

and

spookier

and

spookier.

I

didn't

see

one

person

the

whole

time

I

was

in

the

park.

I'm

just

as

glad.

I

probably

would've

jumped

about

a

mile

if

I

had.

Then,

finally,

I

found

it.

What

it

was,

it

was

partly

frozen

and

partly

not

frozen.

But

I

didn't

see

any

ducks

around.

I

walked

all

around

the

whole

damn

lake--I

damn

near

fell

in

once,

in

fact-

-but

I

didn't

see

a

single

duck.

I

thought

maybe

if

there

were

any

around,

they

might

be

asleep

or

something

near

the

edge

of

the

water,

near

the

grass

and

all.

That's

how

I

nearly

fell

in.

But

I

couldn't

find

any.

Finally

I

sat

down

on

this

bench,

where

it

wasn't

so

goddam

dark.

Boy,

I

was

still

shivering

like

a

bastard,

and

the

back

of

my

hair,

even

though

I

had

my

hunting

hat

on,

was

sort

of

full

of

little

hunks

of

ice.

That

worried

me.

I

thought

probably

I'd

get

pneumonia

and

die.

I

started

picturing

millions

of

jerks

coming

to

my

funeral

and

all.

My

grandfather

from

Detroit,

that

keeps

calling

out

the

numbers

of

the

streets

when

you

ride

on

a

goddam

bus

with

him,

and

my

aunts--I

have

about

fifty

aunts--and

all

my

lousy

cousins.

What

a

mob'd

be

there.

They

all

came

when

Allie

died,

the

whole

goddam

stupid

bunch

of

them.

I

have

this

one

stupid

aunt

with

halitosis

that

kept

saying

how

peaceful

he

looked

lying

there,

D.B.

told

me.

I

wasn't

there.

I

was

still

in

the

hospital.

I

had

to

go

to

the

hospital

and

all

after

I

hurt

my

hand.

Anyway,

I

kept

worrying

that

I

was

getting

pneumonia,

with

all

those

hunks

of

ice

in

my

hair,

and

that

I

was

going

to

die.

I

felt

sorry

as

hell

for

my

mother

and

father.

Especially

my

mother,

because

she

still

isn't

over

my

brother

Allie

yet.

I

kept

picturing

her

not

knowing

what

to

do

with

all

my

suits

and

athletic

equipment

and

all.

The

only

good

thing,

I

knew

she

wouldn't

let

old

Phoebe

come

to

my

goddam

funeral

because

she

was

only

a

little

kid.

That

was

the

only

good

part.

Then

I

thought

about

the

whole

bunch

of

them

sticking

me

in

a

goddam

cemetery

and

all,

with

my

name

on

this

tombstone

and

all.

Surrounded

by

dead

guys.

Boy,

when

you're

dead,

they

really

fix

you

up.

I

hope

to

hell

when

I

do

die

somebody

has

sense

enough

to

just

dump

me

in

the

river

or

something.

Anything

except

sticking

me

in

a

goddam

cemetery.

People

coming

and

putting

a

bunch

of

flowers

on

your

stomach

on

Sunday,

and

all

that

crap.

Who

wants

flowers

when

you're

dead?

Nobody.

When

the

weather's

nice,

my

parents

go

out

quite

frequently

and

stick

a

bunch

of

flowers

on

old

Allie's

grave.

I

went

with

them

a

couple

of

times,

but

I

cut

it

out.

In

the

first

place,

I

certainly

don't

enjoy

seeing

him

in

that

crazy

cemetery.

Surrounded

by

dead

guys

and

tombstones

and

all.

It

wasn't

too

bad

when

the

sun

was

out,

but

twice--twice--

we

were

there

when

it

started

to

rain.

It

was

awful.

It

rained

on

his

lousy

tombstone,

and

it

rained

on

the

grass

on

his

stomach.

It

rained

all

over

the

place.

All

the

visitors

that

were

visiting

the

cemetery

started

running

like

hell

over

to

their

cars.

That's

what

nearly

drove

me

crazy.

All

the

visitors

could

get

in

their

cars

and

turn

on

their

radios

and

all

and

then

go

someplace

nice

for

dinner--everybody

except

Allie.

I

couldn't

stand

it.

I

know

it's

only

his

body

and

all

that's

in

the

cemetery,

and

his

soul's

in

Heaven

and

all

that

crap,

but

I

couldn't

stand

it

anyway.

I

just

wish

he

wasn't

there.

You

didn't

know

him.

If

you'd

known

him,

you'd

know

what

I

mean.

It's

not

too

bad

when

the

sun's

out,

but

the

sun

only

comes

out

when

it

feels

like

coming

out.

After

a

while,

just

to

get

my

mind

off

getting

pneumonia

and

all,

I

took

out

my

dough

and

tried

to

count

it

in

the

lousy

light

from

the

street

lamp.

All

I

had

was

three

singles

and

five

quarters

and

a

nickel

left--boy,

I

spent

a

fortune

since

I

left

Pencey.

Then

what

I

did,

I

went

down

near

the

lagoon

and

I

sort

of

skipped

the

quarters

and

the

nickel

across

it,

where

it

wasn't

frozen.

I

don't

know

why

I

did

it,

but

I

did

it.

I

guess

I

thought

it'd

take

my

mind

off

getting

pneumonia

and

dying.

It

didn't,

though.

I

started

thinking

how

old

Phoebe

would

feel

if

I

got

pneumonia

and

died.

It

was

a

childish

way

to

think,

but

I

couldn't

stop

myself.

She'd

feel

pretty

bad

if

something

like

that

happened.

She

likes

me

a

lot.

I

mean

she's

quite

fond

of

me.

She

really

is.

Anyway,

I

couldn't

get

that

off

my

mind,

so

finally

what

I

figured

I'd

do,

I

figured

I'd

better

sneak

home

and

see

her,

in

case

I

died

and

all.

I

had

my

door

key

with

me

and

all,

and

I

figured

what

I'd

do,

I'd

sneak

in

the

apartment,

very

quiet

and

all,

and

just

sort

of

chew

the

fat

with

her

for

a

while.

The

only

thing

that

worried

me

was

our

front

door.

It

creaks

like

a

bastard.

It's

a

pretty

old

apartment

house,

and

the

superintendent's

a

lazy

bastard,

and

everything

creaks

and

squeaks.

I

was

afraid

my

parents

might

hear

me

sneaking

in.

But

I

decided

I'd

try

it

anyhow.

So

I

got

the

hell

out

of

the

park,

and

went

home.

I

walked

all

the

way.

It

wasn't

too

far,

and

I

wasn't

tired

or

even

drunk

any

more.

It

was

just

very

cold

and

nobody

around

anywhere.

21

The

best

break

I

had

in

years,

when

I

got

home

the

regular

night

elevator

boy,

Pete,

wasn't

on

the

car.

Some

new

guy

I'd

never

seen

was

on

the

car,

so

I

figured

that

if

I

didn't

bump

smack

into

my

parents

and

all

I'd

be

able

to

say

hello

to

old

Phoebe

and

then

beat

it

and

nobody'd

even

know

I'd

been

around.

It

was

really

a

terrific

break.

What

made

it

even

better,

the

new

elevator

boy

was

sort

of

on

the

stupid

side.

I

told

him,

in

this

very

casual

voice,

to

take

me

up

to

the

Dicksteins'.

The

Dicksteins

were

these

people

that

had

the

other

apartment

on

our

floor.

I'd

already

taken

off

my

hunting

hat,

so

as

not

to

look

suspicious

or

anything.

I

went

in

the

elevator

like

I

was

in

a

terrific

hurry.

He

had

the

elevator

doors

all

shut

and

all,

and

was

all

set

to

take

me

up,

and

then

he

turned

around

and

said,

"They

ain't

in.

They're

at

a

party

on

the

fourteenth

floor."

"That's

all

right,"

I

said.

"I'm

supposed

to

wait

for

them.

I'm

their

nephew."

He

gave

me

this

sort

of

stupid,

suspicious

look.

"You

better

wait

in

the

lobby,

fella,"

he

said.

"I'd

like

to--I

really

would,"

I

said.

"But

I

have

a

bad

leg.

I

have

to

hold

it

in

a

certain

position.

I

think

I'd

better

sit

down

in

the

chair

outside

their

door."

He

didn't

know

what

the

hell

I

was

talking

about,

so

all

he

said

was

"Oh"

and

took

me

up.

Not

bad,

boy.

It's

funny.

All

you

have

to

do

is

say

something

nobody

understands

and

they'll

do

practically

anything

you

want

them

to.

I

got

off

at

our

floor--limping

like

a

bastard--and

started

walking

over

toward

the

Dicksteins'

side.

Then,

when

I

heard

the

elevator

doors

shut,

I

turned

around

and

went

over

to

our

side.

I

was

doing

all

right.

I

didn't

even

feel

drunk

anymore.

Then

I

took

out

my

door

key

and

opened

our

door,

quiet

as

hell.

Then,

very,

very

carefully

and

all,

I

went

inside

and

closed

the

door.

I

really

should've

been

a

crook.

It

was

dark

as

hell

in

the

foyer,

naturally,

and

naturally

I

couldn't

turn

on

any

lights.

I

had

to

be

careful

not

to

bump

into

anything

and

make

a

racket.

I

certainly

knew

I

was

home,

though.

Our

foyer

has

a

funny

smell

that

doesn't

smell

like

anyplace

else.

I

don't

know

what

the

hell

it

is.

It

isn't

cauliflower

and

it

isn't

perfume--I

don't

know

what

the

hell

it

is--but

you

always

know

you're

home.

I

started

to

take

off

my

coat

and

hang

it

up

in

the

foyer

closet,

but

that

closet's

full

of

hangers

that

rattle

like

madmen

when

you

open

the

door,

so

I

left

it

on.

Then

I

started

walking

very,

very

slowly

back

toward

old

Phoebe's

room.

I

knew

the

maid

wouldn't

hear

me

because

she

had

only

one

eardrum.

She

had

this

brother

that

stuck

a

straw

down

her

ear

when

she

was

a

kid,

she

once

told

me.

She

was

pretty

deaf

and

all.

But

my

parents,

especially

my

mother,

she

has

ears

like

a

goddam

bloodhound.

So

I

took

it

very,

very

easy

when

I

went

past

their

door.

I

even

held

my

breath,

for

God's

sake.

You

can

hit

my

father

over

the

head

with

a

chair

and

he

won't

wake

up,

but

my

mother,

all

you

have

to

do

to

my

mother

is

cough

somewhere

in

Siberia

and

she'll

hear

you.

She's

nervous

as

hell.

Half

the

time

she's

up

all

night

smoking

cigarettes.

Finally,

after

about

an

hour,

I

got

to

old

Phoebe's

room.

She

wasn't

there,

though.

I

forgot

about

that.

I

forgot

she

always

sleeps

in

D.B.'s

room

when

he's

away

in

Hollywood

or

some

place.

She

likes

it

because

it's

the

biggest

room

in

the

house.

Also

because

it

has

this

big

old

madman

desk

in

it

that

D.B.

bought

off

some

lady

alcoholic

in

Philadelphia,

and

this

big,

gigantic

bed

that's

about

ten

miles

wide

and

ten

miles

long.

I

don't

know

where

he

bought

that

bed.

Anyway,

old

Phoebe

likes

to

sleep

in

D.B.'s

room

when

he's

away,

and

he

lets

her.

You

ought

to

see

her

doing

her

homework

or

something

at

that

crazy

desk.

It's

almost

as

big

as

the

bed.

You

can

hardly

see

her

when

she's

doing

her

homework.

That's

the

kind

of

stuff

she

likes,

though.

She

doesn't

like

her

own

room

because

it's

too

little,

she

says.

She

says

she

likes

to

spread

out.

That

kills

me.

What's

old

Phoebe

got

to

spread

out?

Nothing.

Anyway,

I

went

into

D.B.'s

room

quiet

as

hell,

and

turned

on

the

lamp

on

the

desk.

Old

Phoebe

didn't

even

wake

up.

When

the

light

was

on

and

all,

I

sort

of

looked

at

her

for

a

while.

She

was

laying

there

asleep,

with

her

face

sort

of

on

the

side

of

the

pillow.

She

had

her

mouth

way

open.

It's

funny.

You

take

adults,

they

look

lousy

when

they're

asleep

and

they

have

their

mouths

way

open,

but

kids

don't.

Kids

look

all

right.

They

can

even

have

spit

all

over

the

pillow

and

they

still

look

all

right.

I

went

around

the

room,

very

quiet

and

all,

looking

at

stuff

for

a

while.

I

felt

swell,

for

a

change.

I

didn't

even

feel

like

I

was

getting

pneumonia

or

anything

any

more.

I

just

felt

good,

for

a

change.

Old

Phoebe's

clothes

were

on

this

chair

right

next

to

the

bed.

She's

very

neat,

for

a

child.

I

mean

she

doesn't

just

throw

her

stuff

around,

like

some

kids.

She's

no

slob.

She

had

the

jacket

to

this

tan

suit

my

mother

bought

her

in

Canada

hung

up

on

the

back

of

the

chair.

Then

her

blouse

and

stuff

were

on

the

seat.

Her

shoes

and

socks

were

on

the

floor,

right

underneath

the

chair,

right

next

to

each

other.

I

never

saw

the

shoes

before.

They

were

new.

They

were

these

dark

brown

loafers,

sort

of

like

this

pair

I

have,

and

they

went

swell

with

that

suit

my

mother

bought

her

in

Canada.

My

mother

dresses

her

nice.

She

really

does.

My

mother

has

terrific

taste

in

some

things.

She's

no

good

at

buying

ice

skates

or

anything

like

that,

but

clothes,

she's

perfect.

I

mean

Phoebe

always

has

some

dress

on

that

can

kill

you.

You

take

most

little

kids,

even

if

their

parents

are

wealthy

and

all,

they

usually

have

some

terrible

dress

on.

I

wish

you

could

see

old

Phoebe

in

that

suit

my

mother

bought

her

in

Canada.

I'm

not

kidding.

I

sat

down

on

old

D.B.'s

desk

and

looked

at

the

stuff

on

it.

It

was

mostly

Phoebe's

stuff,

from

school

and

all.

Mostly

books.

The

one

on

top

was

called

Arithmetic

Is

Fun!

I

sort

of

opened

the

first

page

and

took

a

look

at

it.

This

is

what

old

Phoebe

had

on

it:

PHOEBE

WEATHERFIELD

CAULFIELD

4B-1

That

killed

me.

Her

middle

name

is

Josephine,

for

God's

sake,

not

Weatherfield.

She

doesn't

like

it,

though.

Every

time

I

see

her

she's

got

a

new

middle

name

for

herself.

The

book

underneath

the

arithmetic

was

a

geography,

and

the

book

under

the

geography

was

a

speller.

She's

very

good

in

spelling.

She's

very

good

in

all

her

subjects,

but

she's

best

in

spelling.

Then,

under

the

speller,

there

were

a

bunch

of

notebooks.

She

has

about

five

thousand

notebooks.

You

never

saw

a

kid

with

so

many

notebooks.

I

opened

the

one

on

top

and

looked

at

the

first

page.

It

had

on

it:

Bernice

meet

me

at

recess

I

have

something

very

very

important

to

tell

you.

That

was

all

there

was

on

that

page.

The

next

one

had

on

it:

Why

has

south

eastern

Alaska

so

many

caning

factories?

Because

theres

so

much

salmon

Why

has

it

valuable

forests?

because

it

has

the

right

climate.

What

has

our

government

done

to

make

life

easier

for

the

alaskan

eskimos?

look

it

up

for

tomorrow!!!

Phoebe

Weatherfield

Caulfield

Phoebe

Weatherfield

Caulfield

Phoebe

Weatherfield

Caulfield

Phoebe

W.

Caulfield

Phoebe

Weatherfield

Caulfield,

Esq.

Please

pass

to

Shirley!!!!

Shirley

you

said

you

were

sagitarius

but

your

only

taurus

bring

your

skates

when

you

come

over

to

my

house

I

sat

there

on

D.B.'s

desk

and

read

the

whole

notebook.

It

didn't

take

me

long,

and

I

can

read

that

kind

of

stuff,

some

kid's

notebook,

Phoebe's

or

anybody's,

all

day

and

all

night

long.

Kid's

notebooks

kill

me.

Then

I

lit

another

cigarette--it

was

my

last

one.

I

must've

smoked

about

three

cartons

that

day.

Then,

finally,

I

woke

her

up.

I

mean

I

couldn't

sit

there

on

that

desk

for

the

rest

of

my

life,

and

besides,

I

was

afraid

my

parents

might

barge

in

on

me

all

of

a

sudden

and

I

wanted

to

at

least

say

hello

to

her

before

they

did.

So

I

woke

her

up.

She

wakes

up

very

easily.

I

mean

you

don't

have

to

yell

at

her

or

anything.

All

you

have

to

do,

practically,

is

sit

down

on

the

bed

and

say,

"Wake

up,

Phoeb,"

and

bingo,

she's

awake.

"Holden!"

she

said

right

away.

She

put

her

arms

around

my

neck

and

all.

She's

very

affectionate.

I

mean

she's

quite

affectionate,

for

a

child.

Sometimes

she's

even

too

affectionate.

I

sort

of

gave

her

a

kiss,

and

she

said,

"Whenja

get

home7'

She

was

glad

as

hell

to

see

me.

You

could

tell.

"Not

so

loud.

Just

now.

How

are

ya

anyway?"

"I'm

fine.

Did

you

get

my

letter?

I

wrote

you

a

five-page--"

"Yeah--not

so

loud.

Thanks."

She

wrote

me

this

letter.

I

didn't

get

a

chance

to

answer

it,

though.

It

was

all

about

this

play

she

was

in

in

school.

She

told

me

not

to

make

any

dates

or

anything

for

Friday

so

that

I

could

come

see

it.

"How's

the

play?"

I

asked

her.

"What'd

you

say

the

name

of

it

was?"

"'A

Christmas

Pageant

for

Americans.'

It

stinks,

but

I'm

Benedict

Arnold.

I

have

practically

the

biggest

part,"

she

said.

Boy,

was

she

wide-awake.

She

gets

very

excited

when

she

tells

you

that

stuff.

"It

starts

out

when

I'm

dying.

This

ghost

comes

in

on

Christmas

Eve

and

asks

me

if

I'm

ashamed

and

everything.

You

know.

For

betraying

my

country

and

everything.

Are

you

coming

to

it?"

She

was

sitting

way

the

hell

up

in

the

bed

and

all.

"That's

what

I

wrote

you

about.

Are

you?"

"Sure

I'm

coming.

Certainly

I'm

coming."

"Daddy

can't

come.

He

has

to

fly

to

California,"

she

said.

Boy,

was

she

wideawake.

It

only

takes

her

about

two

seconds

to

get

wide-awake.

She

was

sitting--sort

of

kneeling--way

up

in

bed,

and

she

was

holding

my

goddam

hand.

"Listen.

Mother

said

you'd

be

home

Wednesday,"

she

said.

"She

said

Wednesday."

"I

got

out

early.

Not

so

loud.

You'll

wake

everybody

up."

"What

time

is

it?

They

won't

be

home

till

very

late,

Mother

said.

They

went

to

a

party

in

Norwalk,

Connecticut,"

old

Phoebe

said.

"Guess

what

I

did

this

afternoon!

What

movie

I

saw.

Guess!"

"I

don't

know--Listen.

Didn't

they

say

what

time

they'd--"

"The

Doctor,"

old

Phoebe

said.

"It's

a

special

movie

they

had

at

the

Lister

Foundation.

Just

this

one

day

they

had

it--today

was

the

only

day.

It

was

all

about

this

doctor

in

Kentucky

and

everything

that

sticks

a

blanket

over

this

child's

face

that's

a

cripple

and

can't

walk.

Then

they

send

him

to

jail

and

everything.

It

was

excellent."

"Listen

a

second.

Didn't

they

say

what

time

they'd--"

"He

feels

sorry

for

it,

the

doctor.

That's

why

he

sticks

this

blanket

over

her

face

and

everything

and

makes

her

suffocate.

Then

they

make

him

go

to

jail

for

life

imprisonment,

but

this

child

that

he

stuck

the

blanket

over

its

head

comes

to

visit

him

all

the

time

and

thanks

him

for

what

he

did.

He

was

a

mercy

killer.

Only,

he

knows

he

deserves

to

go

to

jail

because

a

doctor

isn't

supposed

to

take

things

away

from

God.

This

girl

in

my

class's

mother

took

us.

Alice

Holmborg,

She's

my

best

friend.

She's

the

only

girl

in

the

whole--"

"Wait

a

second,

willya?"

I

said.

"I'm

asking

you

a

question.

Did

they

say

what

time

they'd

be

back,

or

didn't

they?"

"No,

but

not

till

very

late.

Daddy

took

the

car

and

everything

so

they

wouldn't

have

to

worry

about

trains.

We

have

a

radio

in

it

now!

Except

that

Mother

said

nobody

can

play

it

when

the

car's

in

traffic."

I

began

to

relax,

sort

of.

I

mean

I

finally

quit

worrying

about

whether

they'd

catch

me

home

or

not.

I

figured

the

hell

with

it.

If

they

did,

they

did.

You

should've

seen

old

Phoebe.

She

had

on

these

blue

pajamas

with

red

elephants

on

the

collars.

Elephants

knock

her

out.

"So

it

was

a

good

picture,

huh?"

I

said.

"Swell,

except

Alice

had

a

cold,

and

her

mother

kept

asking

her

all

the

time

if

she

felt

grippy.

Right

in

the

middle

of

the

picture.

Always

in

the

middle

of

something

important,

her

mother'd

lean

all

over

me

and

everything

and

ask

Alice

if

she

felt

grippy.

It

got

on

my

nerves."

Then

I

told

her

about

the

record.

"Listen,

I

bought

you

a

record,"

I

told

her.

"Only

I

broke

it

on

the

way

home."

I

took

the

pieces

out

of

my

coat

pocket

and

showed

her.

"I

was

plastered,"

I

said.

"Gimme

the

pieces,"

she

said.

"I'm

saving

them."

She

took

them

right

out

of

my

hand

and

then

she

put

them

in

the

drawer

of

the

night

table.

She

kills

me.

"D.B.

coming

home

for

Christmas?"

I

asked

her.

"He

may

and

he

may

not,

Mother

said.

It

all

depends.

He

may

have

to

stay

in

Hollywood

and

write

a

picture

about

Annapolis."

"Annapolis,

for

God's

sake!"

"It's

a

love

story

and

everything.

Guess

who's

going

to

be

in

it!

What

movie

star.

Guess!"

"I'm

not

interested.

Annapolis,

for

God's

sake.

What's

D.B.

know

about

Annapolis,

for

God's

sake?

What's

that

got

to

do

with

the

kind

of

stories

he

writes?"

I

said.

Boy,

that

stuff

drives

me

crazy.

That

goddam

Hollywood.

"What'd

you

do

to

your

arm?"

I

asked

her.

I

noticed

she

had

this

big

hunk

of

adhesive

tape

on

her

elbow.

The

reason

I

noticed

it,

her

pajamas

didn't

have

any

sleeves.

"This

boy,

Curtis

Weintraub,

that's

in

my

class,

pushed

me

while

I

was

going

down

the

stairs

in

the

park,"

she

said.

"Wanna

see?"

She

started

taking

the

crazy

adhesive

tape

off

her

arm.

"Leave

it

alone.

Why'd

he

push

you

down

the

stairs?"

"I

don't

know.

I

think

he

hates

me,"

old

Phoebe

said.

"This

other

girl

and

me,

Selma

Atterbury,

put

ink

and

stuff

all

over

his

windbreaker."

"That

isn't

nice.

What

are

you--a

child,

for

God's

sake?"

"No,

but

every

time

I'm

in

the

park,

he

follows

me

everywhere.

He's

always

following

me.

He

gets

on

my

nerves."

"He

probably

likes

you.

That's

no

reason

to

put

ink

all--"

"I

don't

want

him

to

like

me,"

she

said.

Then

she

started

looking

at

me

funny.

"Holden,"

she

said,

"how

come

you're

not

home

Wednesday?"

"What?"

Boy,

you

have

to

watch

her

every

minute.

If

you

don't

think

she's

smart,

you're

mad.

"How

come

you're

not

home

Wednesday?"

she

asked

me.

"You

didn't

get

kicked

out

or

anything,

did

you?"

"I

told

you.

They

let

us

out

early.

They

let

the

whole--"

"You

did

get

kicked

out!

You

did!"

old

Phoebe

said.

Then

she

hit

me

on

the

leg

with

her

fist.

She

gets

very

fisty

when

she

feels

like

it.

"You

did!

Oh,

Holden!"

She

had

her

hand

on

her

mouth

and

all.

She

gets

very

emotional,

I

swear

to

God.

"Who

said

I

got

kicked

out?

Nobody

said

I--"

"You

did.

You

did,"

she

said.

Then

she

smacked

me

again

with

her

fist.

If

you

don't

think

that

hurts,

you're

crazy.

"Daddy'll

kill

you!"

she

said.

Then

she

flopped

on

her

stomach

on

the

bed

and

put

the

goddam

pillow

over

her

head.

She

does

that

quite

frequently.

She's

a

true

madman

sometimes.

"Cut

it

out,

now,"

I

said.

"Nobody's

gonna

kill

me.

Nobody's

gonna

even--C'mon,

Phoeb,

take

that

goddam

thing

off

your

head.

Nobody's

gonna

kill

me."

She

wouldn't

take

it

off,

though.

You

can't

make

her

do

something

if

she

doesn't

want

to.

All

she

kept

saying

was,

"Daddy

s

gonna

kill

you."

You

could

hardly

understand

her

with

that

goddam

pillow

over

her

head.

"Nobody's

gonna

kill

me.

Use

your

head.

In

the

first

place,

I'm

going

away.

What

I

may

do,

I

may

get

a

job

on

a

ranch

or

something

for

a

while.

I

know

this

guy

whose

grandfather's

got

a

ranch

in

Colorado.

I

may

get

a

job

out

there,"

I

said.

"I'll

keep

in

touch

with

you

and

all

when

I'm

gone,

if

I

go.

C'mon.

Take

that

off

your

head.

C'mon,

hey,

Phoeb.

Please.

Please,

willya?'

She

wouldn

t

take

it

off,

though

I

tried

pulling

it

off,

but

she's

strong

as

hell.

You

get

tired

fighting

with

her.

Boy,

if

she

wants

to

keep

a

pillow

over

her

head,

she

keeps

it.

"Phoebe,

please.

C'mon

outa

there,"

I

kept

saying.

"C'mon,

hey

.

.

.

Hey,

Weatherfield.

C'mon

out."

She

wouldn't

come

out,

though.

You

can't

even

reason

with

her

sometimes.

Finally,

I

got

up

and

went

out

in

the

living

room

and

got

some

cigarettes

out

of

the

box

on

the

table

and

stuck

some

in

my

pocket.

I

was

all

out.

22

When

I

came

back,

she

had

the

pillow

off

her

head

all

right--I

knew

she

would--

but

she

still

wouldn't

look

at

me,

even

though

she

was

laying

on

her

back

and

all.

When

I

came

around

the

side

of

the

bed

and

sat

down

again,

she

turned

her

crazy

face

the

other

way.

She

was

ostracizing

the

hell

out

of

me.

Just

like

the

fencing

team

at

Pencey

when

I

left

all

the

goddam

foils

on

the

subway.

"How's

old

Hazel

Weatherfield?"

I

said.

"You

write

any

new

stories

about

her?

I

got

that

one

you

sent

me

right

in

my

suitcase.

It's

down

at

the

station.

It's

very

good."

"Daddy'll

kill

you."

Boy,

she

really

gets

something

on

her

mind

when

she

gets

something

on

her

mind.

"No,

he

won't.

The

worst

he'll

do,

he'll

give

me

hell

again,

and

then

he'll

send

me

to

that

goddam

military

school.

That's

all

he'll

do

to

me.

And

in

the

first

place,

I

won't

even

be

around.

I'll

be

away.

I'll

be--I'll

probably

be

in

Colorado

on

this

ranch."

"Don't

make

me

laugh.

You

can't

even

ride

a

horse."

"Who

can't?

Sure

I

can.

Certainly

I

can.

They

can

teach

you

in

about

two

minutes,"

I

said.

"Stop

picking

at

that."

She

was

picking

at

that

adhesive

tape

on

her

arm.

"Who

gave

you

that

haircut?"

I

asked

her.

I

just

noticed

what

a

stupid

haircut

somebody

gave

her.

It

was

way

too

short.

"None

of

your

business,"

she

said.

She

can

be

very

snotty

sometimes.

She

can

be

quite

snotty.

"I

suppose

you

failed

in

every

single

subject

again,"

she

said--very

snotty.

It

was

sort

of

funny,

too,

in

a

way.

She

sounds

like

a

goddam

schoolteacher

sometimes,

and

she's

only

a

little

child.

"No,

I

didn't,"

I

said.

"I

passed

English."

Then,

just

for

the

hell

of

it,

I

gave

her

a

pinch

on

the

behind.

It

was

sticking

way

out

in

the

breeze,

the

way

she

was

laying

on

her

side.

She

has

hardly

any

behind.

I

didn't

do

it

hard,

but

she

tried

to

hit

my

hand

anyway,

but

she

missed.

Then

all

of

a

sudden,

she

said,

"Oh,

why

did

you

do

it?"

She

meant

why

did

I

get

the

ax

again.

It

made

me

sort

of

sad,

the

way

she

said

it.

"Oh,

God,

Phoebe,

don't

ask

me.

I'm

sick

of

everybody

asking

me

that,"

I

said.

"A

million

reasons

why.

It

was

one

of

the

worst

schools

I

ever

went

to.

It

was

full

of

phonies.

And

mean

guys.

You

never

saw

so

many

mean

guys

in

your

life.

For

instance,

if

you

were

having

a

bull

session

in

somebody's

room,

and

somebody

wanted

to

come

in,

nobody'd

let

them

in

if

they

were

some

dopey,

pimply

guy.

Everybody

was

always

locking

their

door

when

somebody

wanted

to

come

in.

And

they

had

this

goddam

secret

fraternity

that

I

was

too

yellow

not

to

join.

There

was

this

one

pimply,

boring

guy,

Robert

Ackley,

that

wanted

to

get

in.

He

kept

trying

to

join,

and

they

wouldn't

let

him.

Just

because

he

was

boring

and

pimply.

I

don't

even

feel

like

talking

about

it.

It

was

a

stinking

school.

Take

my

word."

Old

Phoebe

didn't

say

anything,

but

she

was

listen

ing.

I

could

tell

by

the

back

of

her

neck

that

she

was

listening.

She

always

listens

when

you

tell

her

something.

And

the

funny

part

is

she

knows,

half

the

time,

what

the

hell

you're

talking

about.

She

really

does.

I

kept

talking

about

old

Pencey.

I

sort

of

felt

like

it.

"Even

the

couple

of

nice

teachers

on

the

faculty,

they

were

phonies,

too,"

I

said.

"There

was

this

one

old

guy,

Mr.

Spencer.

His

wife

was

always

giving

you

hot

chocolate

and

all

that

stuff,

and

they

were

really

pretty

nice.

But

you

should've

seen

him

when

the

headmaster,

old

Thurmer,

came

in

the

history

class

and

sat

down

in

the

back

of

the

room.

He

was

always

coming

in

and

sitting

down

in

the

back

of

the

room

for

about

a

half

an

hour.

He

was

supposed

to

be

incognito

or

something.

After

a

while,

he'd

be

sitting

back

there

and

then

he'd

start

interrupting

what

old

Spencer

was

saying

to

crack

a

lot

of

corny

jokes.

Old

Spencer'd

practically

kill

himself

chuckling

and

smiling

and

all,

like

as

if

Thurmer

was

a

goddam

prince

or

something."

"Don't

swear

so

much."

"It

would've

made

you

puke,

I

swear

it

would,"

I

said.

"Then,

on

Veterans'

Day.

They

have

this

day,

Veterans'

Day,

that

all

the

jerks

that

graduated

from

Pencey

around

1776

come

back

and

walk

all

over

the

place,

with

their

wives

and

children

and

everybody.

You

should've

seen

this

one

old

guy

that

was

about

fifty.

What

he

did

was,

he

came

in

our

room

and

knocked

on

the

door

and

asked

us

if

we'd

mind

if

he

used

the

bathroom.

The

bathroom

was

at

the

end

of

the

corridor--I

don't

know

why

the

hell

he

asked

us.

You

know

what

he

said?

He

said

he

wanted

to

see

if

his

initials

were

still

in

one

of

the

can

doors.

What

he

did,

he

carved

his

goddam

stupid

sad

old

initials

in

one

of

the

can

doors

about

ninety

years

ago,

and

he

wanted

to

see

if

they

were

still

there.

So

my

roommate

and

I

walked

him

down

to

the

bathroom

and

all,

and

we

had

to

stand

there

while

he

looked

for

his

initials

in

all

the

can

doors.

He

kept

talking

to

us

the

whole

time,

telling

us

how

when

he

was

at

Pencey

they

were

the

happiest

days

of

his

life,

and

giving

us

a

lot

of

advice

for

the

future

and

all.

Boy,

did

he

depress

me!

I

don't

mean

he

was

a

bad

guy--he

wasn't.

But

you

don't

have

to

be

a

bad

guy

to

depress

somebody--you

can

be

a

good

guy

and

do

it.

All

you

have

to

do

to

depress

somebody

is

give

them

a

lot

of

phony

advice

while

you're

looking

for

your

initials

in

some

can

door--that's

all

you

have

to

do.

I

don't

know.

Maybe

it

wouldn't

have

been

so

bad

if

he

hadn't

been

all

out

of

breath.

He

was

all

out

of

breath

from

just

climbing

up

the

stairs,

and

the

whole

time

he

was

looking

for

his

initials

he

kept

breathing

hard,

with

his

nostrils

all

funny

and

sad,

while

he

kept

telling

Stradlater

and

I

to

get

all

we

could

out

of

Pencey.

God,

Phoebe!

I

can't

explain.

I

just

didn't

like

anything

that

was

happening

at

Pencey.

I

can't

explain."

Old

Phoebe

said

something

then,

but

I

couldn't

hear

her.

She

had

the

side

of

her

mouth

right

smack

on

the

pillow,

and

I

couldn't

hear

her.

"What?"

I

said.

"Take

your

mouth

away.

I

can't

hear

you

with

your

mouth

that

way."

"You

don't

like

anything

that's

happening."

It

made

me

even

more

depressed

when

she

said

that.

"Yes

I

do.

Yes

I

do.

Sure

I

do.

Don't

say

that.

Why

the

hell

do

you

say

that?"

"Because

you

don't.

You

don't

like

any

schools.

You

don't

like

a

million

things.

You

don't."

"I

do!

That's

where

you're

wrong--that's

exactly

where

you're

wrong!

Why

the

hell

do

you

have

to

say

that?"

I

said.

Boy,

was

she

depressing

me.

"Because

you

don't,"

she

said.

"Name

one

thing."

"One

thing?

One

thing

I

like?"

I

said.

"Okay."

The

trouble

was,

I

couldn't

concentrate

too

hot.

Sometimes

it's

hard

to

concentrate.

"One

thing

I

like

a

lot

you

mean?"

I

asked

her.

She

didn't

answer

me,

though.

She

was

in

a

cockeyed

position

way

the

hell

over

the

other

side

of

the

bed.

She

was

about

a

thousand

miles

away.

"C'mon

answer

me,"

I

said.

"One

thing

I

like

a

lot,

or

one

thing

I

just

like?"

"You

like

a

lot."

"All

right,"

I

said.

But

the

trouble

was,

I

couldn't

concentrate.

About

all

I

could

think

of

were

those

two

nuns

that

went

around

collecting

dough

in

those

beatup

old

straw

baskets.

Especially

the

one

with

the

glasses

with

those

iron

rims.

And

this

boy

I

knew

at

Elkton

Hills.

There

was

this

one

boy

at

Elkton

Hills,

named

James

Castle,

that

wouldn't

take

back

something

he

said

about

this

very

conceited

boy,

Phil

Stabile.

James

Castle

called

him

a

very

conceited

guy,

and

one

of

Stabile's

lousy

friends

went

and

squealed

on

him

to

Stabile.

So

Stabile,

with

about

six

other

dirty

bastards,

went

down

to

James

Castle's

room

and

went

in

and

locked

the

goddam

door

and

tried

to

make

him

take

back

what

he

said,

but

he

wouldn't

do

it.

So

they

started

in

on

him.

I

won't

even

tell

you

what

they

did

to

him--it's

too

repulsive--but

he

still

wouldn't

take

it

back,

old

James

Castle.

And

you

should've

seen

him.

He

was

a

skinny

little

weak-looking

guy,

with

wrists

about

as

big

as

pencils.

Finally,

what

he

did,

instead

of

taking

back

what

he

said,

he

jumped

out

the

window.

I

was

in

the

shower

and

all,

and

even

I

could

hear

him

land

outside.

But

I

just

thought

something

fell

out

the

window,

a

radio

or

a

desk

or

something,

not

a

boy

or

anything.

Then

I

heard

everybody

running

through

the

corridor

and

down

the

stairs,

so

I

put

on

my

bathrobe

and

I

ran

downstairs

too,

and

there

was

old

James

Castle

laying

right

on

the

stone

steps

and

all.

He

was

dead,

and

his

teeth,

and

blood,

were

all

over

the

place,

and

nobody

would

even

go

near

him.

He

had

on

this

turtleneck

sweater

I'd

lent

him.

All

they

did

with

the

guys

that

were

in

the

room

with

him

was

expel

them.

They

didn't

even

go

to

jail.

That

was

about

all

I

could

think

of,

though.

Those

two

nuns

I

saw

at

breakfast

and

this

boy

James

Castle

I

knew

at

Elkton

Hills.

The

funny

part

is,

I

hardly

even

know

James

Castle,

if

you

want

to

know

the

truth.

He

was

one

of

these

very

quiet

guys.

He

was

in

my

math

class,

but

he

was

way

over

on

the

other

side

of

the

room,

and

he

hardly

ever

got

up

to

recite

or

go

to

the

blackboard

or

anything.

Some

guys

in

school

hardly

ever

get

up

to

recite

or

go

to

the

blackboard.

I

think

the

only

time

I

ever

even

had

a

conversation

with

him

was

that

time

he

asked

me

if

he

could

borrow

this

turtleneck

sweater

I

had.

I

damn

near

dropped

dead

when

he

asked

me,

I

was

so

surprised

and

all.

I

remember

I

was

brushing

my

teeth,

in

the

can,

when

he

asked

me.

He

said

his

cousin

was

coming

in

to

take

him

for

a

drive

and

all.

I

didn't

even

know

he

knew

I

had

a

turtleneck

sweater.

All

I

knew

about

him

was

that

his

name

was

always

right

ahead

of

me

at

roll

call.

Cabel,

R.,

Cabel,

W.,

Castle,

Caulfield--I

can

still

remember

it.

If

you

want

to

know

the

truth,

I

almost

didn't

lend

him

my

sweater.

Just

because

I

didn't

know

him

too

well.

"What?"

I

said

to

old

Phoebe.

She

said

something

to

me,

but

I

didn't

hear

her.

"You

can't

even

think

of

one

thing."

"Yes,

I

can.

Yes,

I

can."

"Well,

do

it,

then."

"I

like

Allie,"

I

said.

"And

I

like

doing

what

I'm

doing

right

now.

Sitting

here

with

you,

and

talking,

and

thinking

about

stuff,

and--"

"Allie's

dead--You

always

say

that!

If

somebody's

dead

and

everything,

and

in

Heaven,

then

it

isn't

really--"

"I

know

he's

dead!

Don't

you

think

I

know

that?

I

can

still

like

him,

though,

can't

I?

Just

because

somebody's

dead,

you

don't

just

stop

liking

them,

for

God's

sake--

especially

if

they

were

about

a

thousand

times

nicer

than

the

people

you

know

that're

alive

and

all."

Old

Phoebe

didn't

say

anything.

When

she

can't

think

of

anything

to

say,

she

doesn't

say

a

goddam

word.

"Anyway,

I

like

it

now,"

I

said.

"I

mean

right

now.

Sitting

here

with

you

and

just

chewing

the

fat

and

horsing--"

"That

isn't

anything

really!"

"It

is

so

something

really!

Certainly

it

is!

Why

the

hell

isn't

it?

People

never

think

anything

is

anything

really.

I'm

getting

goddam

sick

of

it,"

"Stop

swearing.

All

right,

name

something

else.

Name

something

you'd

like

to

be.

Like

a

scientist.

Or

a

lawyer

or

something."

"I

couldn't

be

a

scientist.

I'm

no

good

in

science."

"Well,

a

lawyer--like

Daddy

and

all."

"Lawyers

are

all

right,

I

guess--but

it

doesn't

appeal

to

me,"

I

said.

"I

mean

they're

all

right

if

they

go

around

saving

innocent

guys'

lives

all

the

time,

and

like

that,

but

you

don't

do

that

kind

of

stuff

if

you're

a

lawyer.

All

you

do

is

make

a

lot

of

dough

and

play

golf

and

play

bridge

and

buy

cars

and

drink

Martinis

and

look

like

a

hot-shot.

And

besides.

Even

if

you

did

go

around

saving

guys'

lives

and

all,

how

would

you

know

if

you

did

it

because

you

really

wanted

to

save

guys'

lives,

or

because

you

did

it

because

what

you

really

wanted

to

do

was

be

a

terrific

lawyer,

with

everybody

slapping

you

on

the

back

and

congratulating

you

in

court

when

the

goddam

trial

was

over,

the

reporters

and

everybody,

the

way

it

is

in

the

dirty

movies?

How

would

you

know

you

weren't

being

a

phony?

The

trouble

is,

you

wouldn't."

I'm

not

too

sure

old

Phoebe

knew

what

the

hell

I

was

talking

about.

I

mean

she's

only

a

little

child

and

all.

But

she

was

listening,

at

least.

If

somebody

at

least

listens,

it's

not

too

bad.

"Daddy's

going

to

kill

you.

He's

going

to

kill

you,"

she

said.

I

wasn't

listening,

though.

I

was

thinking

about

something

else--something

crazy.

"You

know

what

I'd

like

to

be?"

I

said.

"You

know

what

I'd

like

to

be?

I

mean

if

I

had

my

goddam

choice?"

"What?

Stop

swearing."

"You

know

that

song

'If

a

body

catch

a

body

comin'

through

the

rye'?

I'd

like--"

"It's

'If

a

body

meet

a

body

coming

through

the

rye'!"

old

Phoebe

said.

"It's

a

poem.

By

Robert

Burns."

"I

know

it's

a

poem

by

Robert

Burns."

She

was

right,

though.

It

is

"If

a

body

meet

a

body

coming

through

the

rye."

I

didn't

know

it

then,

though.

"I

thought

it

was

'If

a

body

catch

a

body,'"

I

said.

"Anyway,

I

keep

picturing

all

these

little

kids

playing

some

game

in

this

big

field

of

rye

and

all.

Thousands

of

little

kids,

and

nobody's

around--nobody

big,

I

mean--except

me.

And

I'm

standing

on

the

edge

of

some

crazy

cliff.

What

I

have

to

do,

I

have

to

catch

everybody

if

they

start

to

go

over

the

cliff--I

mean

if

they're

running

and

they

don't

look

where

they're

going

I

have

to

come

out

from

somewhere

and

catch

them.

That's

all

I'd

do

all

day.

I'd

just

be

the

catcher

in

the

rye

and

all.

I

know

it's

crazy,

but

that's

the

only

thing

I'd

really

like

to

be.

I

know

it's

crazy."

Old

Phoebe

didn't

say

anything

for

a

long

time.

Then,

when

she

said

something,

all

she

said

was,

"Daddy's

going

to

kill

you."

"I

don't

give

a

damn

if

he

does,"

I

said.

I

got

up

from

the

bed

then,

because

what

I

wanted

to

do,

I

wanted

to

phone

up

this

guy

that

was

my

English

teacher

at

Elkton

Hills,

Mr.

Antolini.

He

lived

in

New

York

now.

He

quit

Elkton

Hills.

He

took

this

job

teaching

English

at

N.Y.U.

"I

have

to

make

a

phone

call,"

I

told

Phoebe.

"I'll

be

right

back.

Don't

go

to

sleep."

I

didn't

want

her

to

go

to

sleep

while

I

was

in

the

living

room.

I

knew

she

wouldn't

but

I

said

it

anyway,

just

to

make

sure.

While

I

was

walking

toward

the

door,

old

Phoebe

said,

"Holden!"

and

I

turned

around.

She

was

sitting

way

up

in

bed.

She

looked

so

pretty.

"I'm

taking

belching

lessons

from

this

girl,

Phyllis

Margulies,"

she

said.

"Listen."

I

listened,

and

I

heard

something,

but

it

wasn't

much.

"Good,"

I

said.

Then

I

went

out

in

the

living

room

and

called

up

this

teacher

I

had,

Mr.

Antolini.

23

I

made

it

very

snappy

on

the

phone

because

I

was

afraid

my

parents

would

barge

in

on

me

right

in

the

middle

of

it.

They

didn't,

though.

Mr.

Antolini

was

very

nice.

He

said

I

could

come

right

over

if

I

wanted

to.

I

think

I

probably

woke

he

and

his

wife

up,

because

it

took

them

a

helluva

long

time

to

answer

the

phone.

The

first

thing

he

asked

me

was

if

anything

was

wrong,

and

I

said

no.

I

said

I'd

flunked

out

of

Pencey,

though.

I

thought

I

might

as

well

tell

him.

He

said

"Good

God,"

when

I

said

that.

He

had

a

good

sense

of

humor

and

all.

He

told

me

to

come

right

over

if

I

felt

like

it.

He

was

about

the

best

teacher

I

ever

had,

Mr.

Antolini.

He

was

a

pretty

young

guy,

not

much

older

than

my

brother

D.B.,

and

you

could

kid

around

with

him

without

losing

your

respect

for

him.

He

was

the

one

that

finally

picked

up

that

boy

that

jumped

out

the

window

I

told

you

about,

James

Castle.

Old

Mr.

Antolini

felt

his

pulse

and

all,

and

then

he

took

off

his

coat

and

put

it

over

James

Castle

and

carried

him

all

the

way

over

to

the

infirmary.

He

didn't

even

give

a

damn

if

his

coat

got

all

bloody.

When

I

got

back

to

D.B.'s

room,

old

Phoebe'd

turned

the

radio

on.

This

dance

music

was

coming

out.

She'd

turned

it

on

low,

though,

so

the

maid

wouldn't

hear

it.

You

should've

seen

her.

She

was

sitting

smack

in

the

middle

of

the

bed,

outside

the

covers,

with

her

legs

folded

like

one

of

those

Yogi

guys.

She

was

listening

to

the

music.

She

kills

me.

"C'mon,"

I

said.

"You

feel

like

dancing?"

I

taught

her

how

to

dance

and

all

when

she

was

a

tiny

little

kid.

She's

a

very

good

dancer.

I

mean

I

just

taught

her

a

few

things.

She

learned

it

mostly

by

herself.

You

can't

teach

somebody

how

to

really

dance.

"You

have

shoes

on,"

she

said.

"I'll

take

'em

off.

C'mon."

She

practically

jumped

off

the

bed,

and

then

she

waited

while

I

took

my

shoes

off,

and

then

I

danced

with

her

for

a

while.

She's

really

damn

good.

I

don't

like

people

that

dance

with

little

kids,

because

most

of

the

time

it

looks

terrible.

I

mean

if

you're

out

at

a

restaurant

somewhere

and

you

see

some

old

guy

take

his

little

kid

out

on

the

dance

floor.

Usually

they

keep

yanking

the

kid's

dress

up

in

the

back

by

mistake,

and

the

kid

can't

dance

worth

a

damn

anyway,

and

it

looks

terrible,

but

I

don't

do

it

out

in

public

with

Phoebe

or

anything.

We

just

horse

around

in

the

house.

It's

different

with

her

anyway,

because

she

can

dance.

She

can

follow

anything

you

do.

I

mean

if

you

hold

her

in

close

as

hell

so

that

it

doesn't

matter

that

your

legs

are

so

much

longer.

She

stays

right

with

you.

You

can

cross

over,

or

do

some

corny

dips,

or

even

jitterbug

a

little,

and

she

stays

right

with

you.

You

can

even

tango,

for

God's

sake.

We

danced

about

four

numbers.

In

between

numbers

she's

funny

as

hell.

She

stays

right

in

position.

She

won't

even

talk

or

anything.

You

both

have

to

stay

right

in

position

and

wait

for

the

orchestra

to

start

playing

again.

That

kills

me.

You're

not

supposed

to

laugh

or

anything,

either.

Anyway,

we

danced

about

four

numbers,

and

then

I

turned

off

the

radio.

Old

Phoebe

jumped

back

in

bed

and

got

under

the

covers.

"I'm

improving,

aren't

I?"

she

asked

me.

"And

how,"

I

said.

I

sat

down

next

to

her

on

the

bed

again.

I

was

sort

of

out

of

breath.

I

was

smoking

so

damn

much,

I

had

hardly

any

wind.

She

wasn't

even

out

of

breath.

"Feel

my

forehead,"

she

said

all

of

a

sudden.

"Why?"

"Feel

it.

Just

feel

it

once."

I

felt

it.

I

didn't

feel

anything,

though.

"Does

it

feel

very

feverish?"

she

said.

"No.

Is

it

supposed

to?"

"Yes--I'm

making

it.

Feel

it

again."

I

felt

it

again,

and

I

still

didn't

feel

anything,

but

I

said,

"I

think

it's

starting

to,

now."

I

didn't

want

her

to

get

a

goddam

inferiority

complex.

She

nodded.

"I

can

make

it

go

up

to

over

the

thermoneter."

"Thermometer.

Who

said

so?"

"Alice

Holmborg

showed

me

how.

You

cross

your

legs

and

hold

your

breath

and

think

of

something

very,

very

hot.

A

radiator

or

something.

Then

your

whole

forehead

gets

so

hot

you

can

burn

somebody's

hand."

That

killed

me.

I

pulled

my

hand

away

from

her

forehead,

like

I

was

in

terrific

danger.

"Thanks

for

telling

me,"

I

said.

"Oh,

I

wouldn't've

burned

your

hand.

I'd've

stopped

before

it

got

too--Shhh!"

Then,

quick

as

hell,

she

sat

way

the

hell

up

in

bed.

She

scared

hell

out

of

me

when

she

did

that.

"What's

the

matter?"

I

said.

"The

front

door!"

she

said

in

this

loud

whisper.

"It's

them!"

I

quick

jumped

up

and

ran

over

and

turned

off

the

light

over

the

desk.

Then

I

jammed

out

my

cigarette

on

my

shoe

and

put

it

in

my

pocket.

Then

I

fanned

hell

out

of

the

air,

to

get

the

smoke

out--I

shouldn't

even

have

been

smoking,

for

God's

sake.

Then

I

grabbed

my

shoes

and

got

in

the

closet

and

shut

the

door.

Boy,

my

heart

was

beating

like

a

bastard.

I

heard

my

mother

come

in

the

room.

"Phoebe?"

she

said.

"Now,

stop

that.

I

saw

the

light,

young

lady."

"Hello!"

I

heard

old

Phoebe

say.

"I

couldn't

sleep.

Did

you

have

a

good

time?"

"Marvelous,"

my

mother

said,

but

you

could

tell

she

didn't

mean

it.

She

doesn't

enjoy

herself

much

when

she

goes

out.

"Why

are

you

awake,

may

I

ask?

Were

you

warm

enough?"

"I

was

warm

enough,

I

just

couldn't

sleep."

"Phoebe,

have

you

been

smoking

a

cigarette

in

here?

Tell

me

the

truth,

please,

young

lady."

"What?"

old

Phoebe

said.

"You

heard

me."

"I

just

lit

one

for

one

second.

I

just

took

one

puff.

Then

I

threw

it

out

the

window."

"Why,

may

I

ask?"

"I

couldn't

sleep."

"I

don't

like

that,

Phoebe.

I

don't

like

that

at

all,"

my

mother

said.

"Do

you

want

another

blanket?"

"No,

thanks.

G'night!"

old

Phoebe

said.

She

was

trying

to

get

rid

of

her,

you

could

tell.

"How

was

the

movie?"

my

mother

said.

"Excellent.

Except

Alice's

mother.

She

kept

leaning

over

and

asking

her

if

she

felt

grippy

during

the

whole

entire

movie.

We

took

a

taxi

home."

"Let

me

feel

your

forehead."

"I

didn't

catch

anything.

She

didn't

have

anything.

It

was

just

her

mother."

"Well.

Go

to

sleep

now.

How

was

your

dinner?"

"Lousy,"

Phoebe

said.

"You

heard

what

your

father

said

about

using

that

word.

What

was

lousy

about

it?

You

had

a

lovely

lamb

chop.

I

walked

all

over

Lexington

Avenue

just

to--"

"The

lamb

chop

was

all

right,

but

Charlene

always

breathes

on

me

whenever

she

puts

something

down.

She

breathes

all

over

the

food

and

everything.

She

breathes

on

everything."

"Well.

Go

to

sleep.

Give

Mother

a

kiss.

Did

you

say

your

prayers?"

"I

said

them

in

the

bathroom.

G'night!"

"Good

night.

Go

right

to

sleep

now.

I

have

a

splitting

headache,"

my

mother

said.

She

gets

headaches

quite

frequently.

She

really

does.

"Take

a

few

aspirins,"

old

Phoebe

said.

"Holden'll

be

home

on

Wednesday,

won't

he?"

"So

far

as

I

know.

Get

under

there,

now.

Way

down."

I

heard

my

mother

go

out

and

close

the

door.

I

waited

a

couple

of

minutes.

Then

I

came

out

of

the

closet.

I

bumped

smack

into

old

Phoebe

when

I

did

it,

because

it

was

so

dark

and

she

was

out

of

bed

and

coming

to

tell

me.

"I

hurt

you?"

I

said.

You

had

to

whisper

now,

because

they

were

both

home.

"I

gotta

get

a

move

on,"

I

said.

I

found

the

edge

of

the

bed

in

the

dark

and

sat

down

on

it

and

started

putting

on

my

shoes.

I

was

pretty

nervous.

I

admit

it.

"Don't

go

now,"

Phoebe

whispered.

"Wait'll

they're

asleep!"

"No.

Now.

Now's

the

best

time,"

I

said.

"She'll

be

in

the

bathroom

and

Daddy'll

turn

on

the

news

or

something.

Now's

the

best

time."

I

could

hardly

tie

my

shoelaces,

I

was

so

damn

nervous.

Not

that

they

would've

killed

me

or

anything

if

they'd

caught

me

home,

but

it

would've

been

very

unpleasant

and

all.

"Where

the

hell

are

ya?"

I

said

to

old

Phoebe.

It

was

so

dark

I

couldn't

see

her.

"Here."

She

was

standing

right

next

to

me.

I

didn't

even

see

her.

"I

got

my

damn

bags

at

the

station,"

I

said.

"Listen.

You

got

any

dough,

Phoeb?

I'm

practically

broke."

"Just

my

Christmas

dough.

For

presents

and

all.

I

haven't

done

any

shopping

at

all

yet."

"Oh."

I

didn't

want

to

take

her

Christmas

dough.

"You

want

some?"

she

said.

"I

don't

want

to

take

your

Christmas

dough."

"I

can

lend

you

some,"

she

said.

Then

I

heard

her

over

at

D.B.'s

desk,

opening

a

million

drawers

and

feeling

around

with

her

hand.

It

was

pitch-black,

it

was

so

dark

in

the

room.

"If

you

go

away,

you

won't

see

me

in

the

play,"

she

said.

Her

voice

sounded

funny

when

she

said

it.

"Yes,

I

will.

I

won't

go

way

before

that.

You

think

I

wanna

miss

the

play?"

I

said.

"What

I'll

do,

I'll

probably

stay

at

Mr.

Antolini's

house

till

maybe

Tuesday

night.

Then

I'll

come

home.

If

I

get

a

chance,

I'll

phone

ya."

"Here,"

old

Phoebe

said.

She

was

trying

to

give

me

the

dough,

but

she

couldn't

find

my

hand.

"Where?"

She

put

the

dough

in

my

hand.

"Hey,

I

don't

need

all

this,"

I

said.

"Just

give

me

two

bucks,

is

all.

No

kidding--

Here."

I

tried

to

give

it

back

to

her,

but

she

wouldn't

take

it.

"You

can

take

it

all.

You

can

pay

me

back.

Bring

it

to

the

play."

"How

much

is

it,

for

God's

sake?"

"Eight

dollars

and

eighty-five

cents.

Sixty-five

cents.

I

spent

some."

Then,

all

of

a

sudden,

I

started

to

cry.

I

couldn't

help

it.

I

did

it

so

nobody

could

hear

me,

but

I

did

it.

It

scared

hell

out

of

old

Phoebe

when

I

started

doing

it,

and

she

came

over

and

tried

to

make

me

stop,

but

once

you

get

started,

you

can't

just

stop

on

a

goddam

dime.

I

was

still

sitting

on

the

edge

of

the

bed

when

I

did

it,

and

she

put

her

old

arm

around

my

neck,

and

I

put

my

arm

around

her,

too,

but

I

still

couldn't

stop

for

a

long

time.

I

thought

I

was

going

to

choke

to

death

or

something.

Boy,

I

scared

hell

out

of

poor

old

Phoebe.

The

damn

window

was

open

and

everything,

and

I

could

feel

her

shivering

and

all,

because

all

she

had

on

was

her

pajamas.

I

tried

to

make

her

get

back

in

bed,

but

she

wouldn't

go.

Finally

I

stopped.

But

it

certainly

took

me

a

long,

long

time.

Then

I

finished

buttoning

my

coat

and

all.

I

told

her

I'd

keep

in

touch

with

her.

She

told

me

I

could

sleep

with

her

if

I

wanted

to,

but

I

said

no,

that

I'd

better

beat

it,

that

Mr.

Antolini

was

waiting

for

me

and

all.

Then

I

took

my

hunting

hat

out

of

my

coat

pocket

and

gave

it

to

her.

She

likes

those

kind

of

crazy

hats.

She

didn't

want

to

take

it,

but

I

made

her.

I'll

bet

she

slept

with

it

on.

She

really

likes

those

kind

of

hats.

Then

I

told

her

again

I'd

give

her

a

buzz

if

I

got

a

chance,

and

then

I

left.

It

was

a

helluva

lot

easier

getting

out

of

the

house

than

it

was

getting

in,

for

some

reason.

For

one

thing,

I

didn't

give

much

of

a

damn

any

more

if

they

caught

me.

I

really

didn't.

I

figured

if

they

caught

me,

they

caught

me.

I

almost

wished

they

did,

in

a

way.

I

walked

all

the

way

downstairs,

instead

of

taking

the

elevator.

I

went

down

the

back

stairs.

I

nearly

broke

my

neck

on

about

ten

million

garbage

pails,

but

I

got

out

all

right.

The

elevator

boy

didn't

even

see

me.

He

probably

still

thinks

I'm

up

at

the

Dicksteins'.

24

Mr.

and

Mrs.

Antolini

had

this

very

swanky

apartment

over

on

Sutton

Place,

with

two

steps

that

you

go

down

to

get

in

the

living

room,

and

a

bar

and

all.

I'd

been

there

quite

a

few

times,

because

after

I

left

Elkton

Hills

Mr.

Antoilni

came

up

to

our

house

for

dinner

quite

frequently

to

find

out

how

I

was

getting

along.

He

wasn't

married

then.

Then

when

he

got

married,

I

used

to

play

tennis

with

he

and

Mrs.

Antolini

quite

frequently,

out

at

the

West

Side

Tennis

Club,

in

Forest

Hills,

Long

Island.

Mrs.

Antolini,

belonged

there.

She

was

lousy

with

dough.

She

was

about

sixty

years

older

than

Mr.

Antolini,

but

they

seemed

to

get

along

quite

well.

For

one

thing,

they

were

both

very

intellectual,

especially

Mr.

Antolini

except

that

he

was

more

witty

than

intellectual

when

you

were

with

him,

sort

of

like

D.B.

Mrs.

Antolini

was

mostly

serious.

She

had

asthma

pretty

bad.

They

both

read

all

D.B.'s

stories--Mrs.

Antolini,

too--and

when

D.B.

went

to

Hollywood,

Mr.

Antolini

phoned

him

up

and

told

him

not

to

go.

He

went

anyway,

though.

Mr.

Antolini

said

that

anybody

that

could

write

like

D.B.

had

no

business

going

out

to

Hollywood.

That's

exactly

what

I

said,

practically.

I

would

have

walked

down

to

their

house,

because

I

didn't

want

to

spend

any

of

Phoebe's

Christmas

dough

that

I

didn't

have

to,

but

I

felt

funny

when

I

got

outside.

Sort

of

dizzy.

So

I

took

a

cab.

I

didn't

want

to,

but

I

did.

I

had

a

helluva

time

even

finding

a

cab.

Old

Mr.

Antolini

answered

the

door

when

I

rang

the

bell--after

the

elevator

boy

finally

let

me

up,

the

bastard.

He

had

on

his

bathrobe

and

slippers,

and

he

had

a

highball

in

one

hand.

He

was

a

pretty

sophisticated

guy,

and

he

was

a

pretty

heavy

drinker.

"Holden,

m'boy!"

he

said.

"My

God,

he's

grown

another

twenty

inches.

Fine

to

see

you."

"How

are

you,

Mr.

Antolini?

How's

Mrs.

Antolini?"

"We're

both

just

dandy.

Let's

have

that

coat."

He

took

my

coat

off

me

and

hung

it

up.

"I

expected

to

see

a

day-old

infant

in

your

arms.

Nowhere

to

turn.

Snowflakes

in

your

eyelashes."

He's

a

very

witty

guy

sometimes.

He

turned

around

and

yelled

out

to

the

kitchen,

"Lillian!

How's

the

coffee

coming?"

Lillian

was

Mrs.

Antolini's

first

name.

"It's

all

ready,"

she

yelled

back.

"Is

that

Holden?

Hello,

Holden!"

"Hello,

Mrs.

Antolini!"

You

were

always

yelling

when

you

were

there.

That's

because

the

both

of

them

were

never

in

the

same

room

at

the

same

time.

It

was

sort

of

funny.

"Sit

down,

Holden,"

Mr.

Antolini

said.

You

could

tell

he

was

a

little

oiled

up.

The

room

looked

like

they'd

just

had

a

party.

Glasses

were

all

over

the

place,

and

dishes

with

peanuts

in

them.

"Excuse

the

appearance

of

the

place,"

he

said.

"We've

been

entertaining

some

Buffalo

friends

of

Mrs.

Antolini's

.

.

.

Some

buffaloes,

as

a

matter

of

fact."

I

laughed,

and

Mrs.

Antolini

yelled

something

in

to

me

from

the

kitchen,

but

I

couldn't

hear

her.

"What'd

she

say?"

I

asked

Mr.

Antolini.

"She

said

not

to

look

at

her

when

she

comes

in.

She

just

arose

from

the

sack.

Have

a

cigarette.

Are

you

smoking

now?"

"Thanks,"

I

said.

I

took

a

cigarette

from

the

box

he

offered

me.

"Just

once

in

a

while.

I'm

a

moderate

smoker."

"I'll

bet

you

are,"

he

said.

He

gave

me

a

light

from

this

big

lighter

off

the

table.

"So.

You

and

Pencey

are

no

longer

one,"

he

said.

He

always

said

things

that

way.

Sometimes

it

amused

me

a

lot

and

sometimes

it

didn't.

He

sort

of

did

it

a

little

bit

too

much.

I

don't

mean

he

wasn't

witty

or

anything--he

was--but

sometimes

it

gets

on

your

nerves

when

somebody's

always

saying

things

like

"So

you

and

Pencey

are

no

longer

one."

D.B.

does

it

too

much

sometimes,

too.

"What

was

the

trouble?"

Mr.

Antolini

asked

me.

"How'd

you

do

in

English?

I'll

show

you

the

door

in

short

order

if

you

flunked

English,

you

little

ace

composition

writer."

"Oh,

I

passed

English

all

right.

It

was

mostly

literature,

though.

I

only

wrote

about

two

compositions

the

whole

term,"

I

said.

"I

flunked

Oral

Expression,

though.

They

had

this

course

you

had

to

take,

Oral

Expression.

That

I

flunked."

"Why?"

"Oh,

I

don't

know."

I

didn't

feel

much

like

going

into

It.

I

was

still

feeling

sort

of

dizzy

or

something,

and

I

had

a

helluva

headache

all

of

a

sudden.

I

really

did.

But

you

could

tell

he

was

interested,

so

I

told

him

a

little

bit

about

it.

"It's

this

course

where

each

boy

in

class

has

to

get

up

in

class

and

make

a

speech.

You

know.

Spontaneous

and

all.

And

if

the

boy

digresses

at

all,

you're

supposed

to

yell

'Digression!'

at

him

as

fast

as

you

can.

It

just

about

drove

me

crazy.

I

got

an

F

in

it."

"Why?"

"Oh,

I

don't

know.

That

digression

business

got

on

my

nerves.

I

don't

know.

The

trouble

with

me

is,

I

like

it

when

somebody

digresses.

It's

more

interesting

and

all."

"You

don't

care

to

have

somebody

stick

to

the

point

when

he

tells

you

something?"

"Oh,

sure!

I

like

somebody

to

stick

to

the

point

and

all.

But

I

don't

like

them

to

stick

too

much

to

the

point.

I

don't

know.

I

guess

I

don't

like

it

when

somebody

sticks

to

the

point

all

the

time.

The

boys

that

got

the

best

marks

in

Oral

Expression

were

the

ones

that

stuck

to

the

point

all

the

time--I

admit

it.

But

there

was

this

one

boy,

Richard

Kinsella.

He

didn't

stick

to

the

point

too

much,

and

they

were

always

yelling

'Digression!'

at

him.

It

was

terrible,

because

in

the

first

place,

he

was

a

very

nervous

guy--I

mean

he

was

a

very

nervous

guy--and

his

lips

were

always

shaking

whenever

it

was

his

time

to

make

a

speech,

and

you

could

hardly

hear

him

if

you

were

sitting

way

in

the

back

of

the

room.

When

his

lips

sort

of

quit

shaking

a

little

bit,

though,

I

liked

his

speeches

better

than

anybody

else's.

He

practically

flunked

the

course,

though,

too.

He

got

a

D

plus

because

they

kept

yelling

'Digression!'

at

him

all

the

time.

For

instance,

he

made

this

speech

about

this

farm

his

father

bought

in

Vermont.

They

kept

yelling

'Digression!'

at

him

the

whole

time

he

was

making

it,

and

this

teacher,

Mr.

Vinson,

gave

him

an

F

on

it

because

he

hadn't

told

what

kind

of

animals

and

vegetables

and

stuff

grew

on

the

farm

and

all.

What

he

did

was,

Richard

Kinsella,

he'd

start

telling

you

all

about

that

stuff--then

all

of

a

sudden

he'd

start

telling

you

about

this

letter

his

mother

got

from

his

uncle,

and

how

his

uncle

got

polio

and

all

when

he

was

forty-two

years

old,

and

how

he

wouldn't

let

anybody

come

to

see

him

in

the

hospital

because

he

didn't

want

anybody

to

see

him

with

a

brace

on.

It

didn't

have

much

to

do

with

the

farm--I

admit

it--but

it

was

nice.

It's

nice

when

somebody

tells

you

about

their

uncle.

Especially

when

they

start

out

telling

you

about

their

father's

farm

and

then

all

of

a

sudden

get

more

interested

in

their

uncle.

I

mean

it's

dirty

to

keep

yelling

'Digression!'

at

him

when

he's

all

nice

and

excited.

I

don't

know.

It's

hard

to

explain."

I

didn't

feel

too

much

like

trying,

either.

For

one

thing,

I

had

this

terrific

headache

all

of

a

sudden.

I

wished

to

God

old

Mrs.

Antolini

would

come

in

with

the

coffee.

That's

something

that

annoys

hell

out

of

me--I

mean

if

somebody

says

the

coffee's

all

ready

and

it

isn't.

"Holden.

.

.

One

short,

faintly

stuffy,

pedagogical

question.

Don't

you

think

there's

a

time

and

place

for

everything?

Don't

you

think

if

someone

starts

out

to

tell

you

about

his

father's

farm,

he

should

stick

to

his

guns,

then

get

around

to

telling

you

about

his

uncle's

brace?

Or,

if

his

uncle's

brace

is

such

a

provocative

subject,

shouldn't

he

have

selected

it

in

the

first

place

as

his

subject--not

the

farm?"

I

didn't

feel

much

like

thinking

and

answering

and

all.

I

had

a

headache

and

I

felt

lousy.

I

even

had

sort

of

a

stomach-ache,

if

you

want

to

know

the

truth.

"Yes--I

don't

know.

I

guess

he

should.

I

mean

I

guess

he

should've

picked

his

uncle

as

a

subject,

instead

of

the

farm,

if

that

interested

him

most.

But

what

I

mean

is,

lots

of

time

you

don't

know

what

interests

you

most

till

you

start

talking

about

something

that

doesn't

interest

you

most.

I

mean

you

can't

help

it

sometimes.

What

I

think

is,

you're

supposed

to

leave

somebody

alone

if

he's

at

least

being

interesting

and

he's

getting

all

excited

about

something.

I

like

it

when

somebody

gets

excited

about

something.

It's

nice.

You

just

didn't

know

this

teacher,

Mr.

Vinson.

He

could

drive

you

crazy

sometimes,

him

and

the

goddam

class.

I

mean

he'd

keep

telling

you

to

unify

and

simplify

all

the

time.

Some

things

you

just

can't

do

that

to.

I

mean

you

can't

hardly

ever

simplify

and

unify

something

just

because

somebody

wants

you

to.

You

didn't

know

this

guy,

Mr.

Vinson.

I

mean

he

was

very

intelligent

and

all,

but

you

could

tell

he

didn't

have

too

much

brains."

"Coffee,

gentlemen,

finally,"

Mrs.

Antolini

said.

She

came

in

carrying

this

tray

with

coffee

and

cakes

and

stuff

on

it.

"Holden,

don't

you

even

peek

at

me.

I'm

a

mess."

"Hello,

Mrs.

Antolini,"

I

said.

I

started

to

get

up

and

all,

but

Mr.

Antolini

got

hold

of

my

jacket

and

pulled

me

back

down.

Old

Mrs.

Antolini's

hair

was

full

of

those

iron

curler

jobs,

and

she

didn't

have

any

lipstick

or

anything

on.

She

didn't

look

too

gorgeous.

She

looked

pretty

old

and

all.

"I'll

leave

this

right

here.

Just

dive

in,

you

two,"

she

said.

She

put

the

tray

down

on

the

cigarette

table,

pushing

all

these

glasses

out

of

the

way.

"How's

your

mother,

Holden?"

"She's

fine,

thanks.

I

haven't

seen

her

too

recently,

but

the

last

I--"

"Darling,

if

Holden

needs

anything,

everything's

in

the

linen

closet.

The

top

shelf.

I'm

going

to

bed.

I'm

exhausted,"

Mrs.

Antolini

said.

She

looked

it,

too.

"Can

you

boys

make

up

the

couch

by

yourselves?"

"We'll

take

care

of

everything.

You

run

along

to

bed,"

Mr.

Antolini

said.

He

gave

Mrs.

Antolini

a

kiss

and

she

said

good-by

to

me

and

went

in

the

bedroom.

They

were

always

kissing

each

other

a

lot

in

public.

I

had

part

of

a

cup

of

coffee

and

about

half

of

some

cake

that

was

as

hard

as

a

rock.

All

old

Mr.

Antolini

had

was

another

highball,

though.

He

makes

them

strong,

too,

you

could

tell.

He

may

get

to

be

an

alcoholic

if

he

doesn't

watch

his

step.

"I

had

lunch

with

your

dad

a

couple

of

weeks

ago,"

he

said

all

of

a

sudden.

"Did

you

know

that?"

"No,

I

didn't."

"You're

aware,

of

course,

that

he's

terribly

concerned

about

you."

"I

know

it.

I

know

he

is,"

I

said.

"Apparently

before

he

phoned

me

he'd

just

had

a

long,

rather

harrowing

letter

from

your

latest

headmaster,

to

the

effect

that

you

were

making

absolutely

no

effort

at

all.

Cutting

classes.

Coming

unprepared

to

all

your

classes.

In

general,

being

an

all-around--"

"I

didn't

cut

any

classes.

You

weren't

allowed

to

cut

any.

There

were

a

couple

of

them

I

didn't

attend

once

in

a

while,

like

that

Oral

Expression

I

told

you

about,

but

I

didn't

cut

any."

I

didn't

feel

at

all

like

discussing

it.

The

coffee

made

my

stomach

feel

a

little

better,

but

I

still

had

this

awful

headache.

Mr.

Antolini

lit

another

cigarette.

He

smoked

like

a

fiend.

Then

he

said,

"Frankly,

I

don't

know

what

the

hell

to

say

to

you,

Holden."

"I

know.

I'm

very

hard

to

talk

to.

I

realize

that."

"I

have

a

feeling

that

you're

riding

for

some

kind

of

a

terrible,

terrible

fall.

But

I

don't

honestly

know

what

kind.

.

.

Are

you

listening

to

me?"

"Yes."

You

could

tell

he

was

trying

to

concentrate

and

all.

"It

may

be

the

kind

where,

at

the

age

of

thirty,

you

sit

in

some

bar

hating

everybody

who

comes

in

looking

as

if

he

might

have

played

football

in

college.

Then

again,

you

may

pick

up

just

enough

education

to

hate

people

who

say,

'It's

a

secret

between

he

and

I.'

Or

you

may

end

up

in

some

business

office,

throwing

paper

clips

at

the

nearest

stenographer.

I

just

don't

know.

But

do

you

know

what

I'm

driving

at,

at

all?"

"Yes.

Sure,"

I

said.

I

did,

too.

"But

you're

wrong

about

that

hating

business.

I

mean

about

hating

football

players

and

all.

You

really

are.

I

don't

hate

too

many

guys.

What

I

may

do,

I

may

hate

them

for

a

little

while,

like

this

guy

Stradlater

I

knew

at

Pencey,

and

this

other

boy,

Robert

Ackley.

I

hated

them

once

in

a

while--I

admit

it--but

it

doesn't

last

too

long,

is

what

I

mean.

After

a

while,

if

I

didn't

see

them,

if

they

didn't

come

in

the

room,

or

if

I

didn't

see

them

in

the

dining

room

for

a

couple

of

meals,

I

sort

of

missed

them.

I

mean

I

sort

of

missed

them."

Mr.

Antolini

didn't

say

anything

for

a

while.

He

got

up

and

got

another

hunk

of

ice

and

put

it

in

his

drink,

then

he

sat

down

again.

You

could

tell

he

was

thinking.

I

kept

wishing,

though,

that

he'd

continue

the

conversation

in

the

morning,

instead

of

now,

but

he

was

hot.

People

are

mostly

hot

to

have

a

discussion

when

you're

not.

"All

right.

Listen

to

me

a

minute

now

.

.

.

I

may

not

word

this

as

memorably

as

I'd

like

to,

but

I'll

write

you

a

letter

about

it

in

a

day

or

two.

Then

you

can

get

it

all

straight.

But

listen

now,

anyway."

He

started

concentrating

again.

Then

he

said,

"This

fall

I

think

you're

riding

for--it's

a

special

kind

of

fall,

a

horrible

kind.

The

man

falling

isn't

permitted

to

feel

or

hear

himself

hit

bottom.

He

just

keeps

falling

and

falling.

The

whole

arrangement's

designed

for

men

who,

at

some

time

or

other

in

their

lives,

were

looking

for

something

their

own

environment

couldn't

supply

them

with.

Or

they

thought

their

own

environment

couldn't

supply

them

with.

So

they

gave

up

looking.

They

gave

it

up

before

they

ever

really

even

got

started.

You

follow

me?"

"Yes,

sir."

"Sure?"

"Yes."

He

got

up

and

poured

some

more

booze

in

his

glass.

Then

he

sat

down

again.

He

didn't

say

anything

for

a

long

time.

"I

don't

want

to

scare

you,"

he

said,

"but

I

can

very

clearly

see

you

dying

nobly,

one

way

or

another,

for

some

highly

unworthy

cause."

He

gave

me

a

funny

look.

"If

I

write

something

down

for

you,

will

you

read

it

carefully?

And

keep

it?"

"Yes.

Sure,"

I

said.

I

did,

too.

I

still

have

the

paper

he

gave

me.

He

went

over

to

this

desk

on

the

other

side

of

the

room,

and

without

sitting

down

wrote

something

on

a

piece

of

paper.

Then

he

came

back

and

sat

down

with

the

paper

in

his

hand.

"Oddly

enough,

this

wasn't

written

by

a

practicing

poet.

It

was

written

by

a

psychoanalyst

named

Wilhelm

Stekel.

Here's

what

he--Are

you

still

with

me?"

"Yes,

sure

I

am."

"Here's

what

he

said:

'The

mark

of

the

immature

man

is

that

he

wants

to

die

nobly

for

a

cause,

while

the

mark

of

the

mature

man

is

that

he

wants

to

live

humbly

for

one.'"

He

leaned

over

and

handed

it

to

me.

I

read

it

right

when

he

gave

it

to

me,

and

then

I

thanked

him

and

all

and

put

it

in

my

pocket.

It

was

nice

of

him

to

go

to

all

that

trouble.

It

really

was.

The

thing

was,

though,

I

didn't

feel

much

like

concentrating.

Boy,

I

felt

so

damn

tired

all

of

a

sudden.

You

could

tell

he

wasn't

tired

at

all,

though.

He

was

pretty

oiled

up,

for

one

thing.

"I

think

that

one

of

these

days,"

he

said,

"you're

going

to

have

to

find

out

where

you

want

to

go.

And

then

you've

got

to

start

going

there.

But

immediately.

You

can't

afford

to

lose

a

minute.

Not

you."

I

nodded,

because

he

was

looking

right

at

me

and

all,

but

I

wasn't

too

sure

what

he

was

talking

about.

I

was

pretty

sure

I

knew,

but

I

wasn't

too

positive

at

the

time.

I

was

too

damn

tired.

"And

I

hate

to

tell

you,"

he

said,

"but

I

think

that

once

you

have

a

fair

idea

where

you

want

to

go,

your

first

move

will

be

to

apply

yourself

in

school.

You'll

have

to.

You're

a

student--whether

the

idea

appeals

to

you

or

not.

You're

in

love

with

knowledge.

And

I

think

you'll

find,

once

you

get

past

all

the

Mr.

Vineses

and

their

Oral

Comp--"

"Mr.

Vinsons,"

I

said.

He

meant

all

the

Mr.

Vinsons,

not

all

the

Mr.

Vineses.

I

shouldn't

have

interrupted

him,

though.

"All

right--the

Mr.

Vinsons.

Once

you

get

past

all

the

Mr.

Vinsons,

you're

going

to

start

getting

closer

and

closer--that

is,

if

you

want

to,

and

if

you

look

for

it

and

wait

for

it--to

the

kind

of

information

that

will

be

very,

very

dear

to

your

heart.

Among

other

things,

you'll

find

that

you're

not

the

first

person

who

was

ever

confused

and

frightened

and

even

sickened

by

human

behavior.

You're

by

no

means

alone

on

that

score,

you'll

be

excited

and

stimulated

to

know.

Many,

many

men

have

been

just

as

troubled

morally

and

spiritually

as

you

are

right

now.

Happily,

some

of

them

kept

records

of

their

troubles.

You'll

learn

from

them--if

you

want

to.

Just

as

someday,

if

you

have

something

to

offer,

someone

will

learn

something

from

you.

It's

a

beautiful

reciprocal

arrangement.

And

it

isn't

education.

It's

history.

It's

poetry."

He

stopped

and

took

a

big

drink

out

of

his

highball.

Then

he

started

again.

Boy,

he

was

really

hot.

I

was

glad

I

didn't

try

to

stop

him

or

anything.

"I'm

not

trying

to

tell

you,"

he

said,

"that

only

educated

and

scholarly

men

are

able

to

contribute

something

valuable

to

the

world.

It's

not

so.

But

I

do

say

that

educated

and

scholarly

men,

if

they're

brilliant

and

creative

to

begin

with--which,

unfortunately,

is

rarely

the

case--tend

to

leave

infinitely

more

valuable

records

behind

them

than

men

do

who

are

merely

brilliant

and

creative.

They

tend

to

express

themselves

more

clearly,

and

they

usually

have

a

passion

for

following

their

thoughts

through

to

the

end.

And--most

important--nine

times

out

of

ten

they

have

more

humility

than

the

unscholarly

thinker.

Do

you

follow

me

at

all?"

"Yes,

sir."

He

didn't

say

anything

again

for

quite

a

while.

I

don't

know

if

you've

ever

done

it,

but

it's

sort

of

hard

to

sit

around

waiting

for

somebody

to

say

something

when

they're

thinking

and

all.

It

really

is.

I

kept

trying

not

to

yawn.

It

wasn't

that

I

was

bored

or

anything--I

wasn't--but

I

was

so

damn

sleepy

all

of

a

sudden.

"Something

else

an

academic

education

will

do

for

you.

If

you

go

along

with

it

any

considerable

distance,

it'll

begin

to

give

you

an

idea

what

size

mind

you

have.

What

it'll

fit

and,

maybe,

what

it

won't.

After

a

while,

you'll

have

an

idea

what

kind

of

thoughts

your

particular

size

mind

should

be

wearing.

For

one

thing,

it

may

save

you

an

extraordinary

amount

of

time

trying

on

ideas

that

don't

suit

you,

aren't

becoming

to

you.

You'll

begin

to

know

your

true

measurements

and

dress

your

mind

accordingly."

Then,

all

of

a

sudden,

I

yawned.

What

a

rude

bastard,

but

I

couldn't

help

it!

Mr.

Antolini

just

laughed,

though.

"C'mon,"

he

said,

and

got

up.

"We'll

fix

up

the

couch

for

you."

I

followed

him

and

he

went

over

to

this

closet

and

tried

to

take

down

some

sheets

and

blankets

and

stuff

that

was

on

the

top

shelf,

but

he

couldn't

do

it

with

this

highball

glass

in

his

hand.

So

he

drank

it

and

then

put

the

glass

down

on

the

floor

and

then

he

took

the

stuff

down.

I

helped

him

bring

it

over

to

the

couch.

We

both

made

the

bed

together.

He

wasn't

too

hot

at

it.

He

didn't

tuck

anything

in

very

tight.

I

didn't

care,

though.

I

could've

slept

standing

up

I

was

so

tired.

"How're

all

your

women?"

"They're

okay."

I

was

being

a

lousy

conversationalist,

but

I

didn't

feel

like

it.

"How's

Sally?"

He

knew

old

Sally

Hayes.

I

introduced

him

once.

"She's

all

right.

I

had

a

date

with

her

this

afternoon."

Boy,

it

seemed

like

twenty

years

ago!

"We

don't

have

too

much

in

common

any

more."

"Helluva

pretty

girl.

What

about

that

other

girl?

The

one

you

told

me

about,

in

Maine?"

"Oh--Jane

Gallagher.

She's

all

right.

I'm

probably

gonna

give

her

a

buzz

tomorrow."

We

were

all

done

making

up

the

couch

then.

"It's

all

yours,"

Mr.

Antolini

said.

"I

don't

know

what

the

hell

you're

going

to

do

with

those

legs

of

yours."

"That's

all

right.

I'm

used

to

short

beds,"

I

said.

"Thanks

a

lot,

sir.

You

and

Mrs.

Antolini

really

saved

my

life

tonight."

"You

know

where

the

bathroom

is.

If

there's

anything

you

want,

just

holler.

I'll

be

in

the

kitchen

for

a

while--will

the

light

bother

you?"

"No--heck,

no.

Thanks

a

lot."

"All

right.

Good

night,

handsome."

"G'night,

sir.

Thanks

a

lot."

He

went

out

in

the

kitchen

and

I

went

in

the

bathroom

and

got

undressed

and

all.

I

couldn't

brush

my

teeth

because

I

didn't

have

any

toothbrush

with

me.

I

didn't

have

any

pajamas

either

and

Mr.

Antolini

forgot

to

lend

me

some.

So

I

just

went

back

in

the

living

room

and

turned

off

this

little

lamp

next

to

the

couch,

and

then

I

got

in

bed

with

just

my

shorts

on.

It

was

way

too

short

for

me,

the

couch,

but

I

really

could've

slept

standing

up

without

batting

an

eyelash.

I

laid

awake

for

just

a

couple

of

seconds

thinking

about

all

that

stuff

Mr.

Antolini'd

told

me.

About

finding

out

the

size

of

your

mind

and

all.

He

was

really

a

pretty

smart

guy.

But

I

couldn't

keep

my

goddam

eyes

open,

and

I

fell

asleep.

Then

something

happened.

I

don't

even

like

to

talk

about

it.

I

woke

up

all

of

a

sudden.

I

don't

know

what

time

it

was

or

anything,

but

I

woke

up.

I

felt

something

on

my

head,

some

guy's

hand.

Boy,

it

really

scared

hell

out

of

me.

What

it

was,

it

was

Mr.

Antolini's

hand.

What

he

was

doing

was,

he

was

sitting

on

the

floor

right

next

to

the

couch,

in

the

dark

and

all,

and

he

was

sort

of

petting

me

or

patting

me

on

the

goddam

head.

Boy,

I'll

bet

I

jumped

about

a

thousand

feet.

"What

the

hellya

doing?"

I

said.

"Nothing!

I'm

simply

sitting

here,

admiring--"

"What're

ya

doing,

anyway?"

I

said

over

again.

I

didn't

know

what

the

hell

to

say-

-I

mean

I

was

embarrassed

as

hell.

"How

'bout

keeping

your

voice

down?

I'm

simply

sitting

here--"

"I

have

to

go,

anyway,"

I

said--boy,

was

I

nervous!

I

started

putting

on

my

damn

pants

in

the

dark.

I

could

hardly

get

them

on

I

was

so

damn

nervous.

I

know

more

damn

perverts,

at

schools

and

all,

than

anybody

you

ever

met,

and

they're

always

being

perverty

when

I'm

around.

"You

have

to

go

where?"

Mr.

Antolini

said.

He

was

trying

to

act

very

goddam

casual

and

cool

and

all,

but

he

wasn't

any

too

goddam

cool.

Take

my

word.

"I

left

my

bags

and

all

at

the

station.

I

think

maybe

I'd

better

go

down

and

get

them.

I

have

all

my

stuff

in

them."

"They'll

be

there

in

the

morning.

Now,

go

back

to

bed.

I'm

going

to

bed

myself.

What's

the

matter

with

you?"

"Nothing's

the

matter,

it's

just

that

all

my

money

and

stuff's

in

one

of

my

bags.

I'll

be

right

back.

I'll

get

a

cab

and

be

right

back,"

I

said.

Boy,

I

was

falling

all

over

myself

in

the

dark.

"The

thing

is,

it

isn't

mine,

the

money.

It's

my

mother's,

and

I--"

"Don't

be

ridiculous,

Holden.

Get

back

in

that

bed.

I'm

going

to

bed

myself.

The

money

will

be

there

safe

and

sound

in

the

morn--"

"No,

no

kidding.

I

gotta

get

going.

I

really

do."

I

was

damn

near

all

dressed

already,

except

that

I

couldn't

find

my

tie.

I

couldn't

remember

where

I'd

put

my

tie.

I

put

on

my

jacket

and

all

without

it.

Old

Mr.

Antolini

was

sitting

now

in

the

big

chair

a

little

ways

away

from

me,

watching

me.

It

was

dark

and

all

and

I

couldn't

see

him

so

hot,

but

I

knew

he

was

watching

me,

all

right.

He

was

still

boozing,

too.

I

could

see

his

trusty

highball

glass

in

his

hand.

"You're

a

very,

very

strange

boy."

"I

know

it,"

I

said.

I

didn't

even

look

around

much

for

my

tie.

So

I

went

without

it.

"Good-by,

sir,"

I

said,

"Thanks

a

lot.

No

kidding."

He

kept

walking

right

behind

me

when

I

went

to

the

front

door,

and

when

I

rang

the

elevator

bell

he

stayed

in

the

damn

doorway.

All

he

said

was

that

business

about

my

being

a

"very,

very

strange

boy"

again.

Strange,

my

ass.

Then

he

waited

in

the

doorway

and

all

till

the

goddam

elevator

came.

I

never

waited

so

long

for

an

elevator

in

my

whole

goddam

life.

I

swear.

I

didn't

know

what

the

hell

to

talk

about

while

I

was

waiting

for

the

elevator,

and

he

kept

standing

there,

so

I

said,

"I'm

gonna

start

reading

some

good

books.

I

really

am."

I

mean

you

had

to

say

something.

It

was

very

embarrassing.

"You

grab

your

bags

and

scoot

right

on

back

here

again.

I'll

leave

the

door

unlatched."

"Thanks

a

lot,"

I

said.

"G'by!"

The

elevator

was

finally

there.

I

got

in

and

went

down.

Boy,

I

was

shaking

like

a

madman.

I

was

sweating,

too.

When

something

perverty

like

that

happens,

I

start

sweating

like

a

bastard.

That

kind

of

stuff's

happened

to

me

about

twenty

times

since

I

was

a

kid.

I

can't

stand

it.

25

When

I

got

outside,

it

was

just

getting

light

out.

It

was

pretty

cold,

too,

but

it

felt

good

because

I

was

sweating

so

much.

I

didn't

know

where

the

hell

to

go.

I

didn't

want

to

go

to

another

hotel

and

spend

all

Phoebe's

dough.

So

finally

all

I

did

was

I

walked

over

to

Lexington

and

took

the

subway

down

to

Grand

Central.

My

bags

were

there

and

all,

and

I

figured

I'd

sleep

in

that

crazy

waiting

room

where

all

the

benches

are.

So

that's

what

I

did.

It

wasn't

too

bad

for

a

while

because

there

weren't

many

people

around

and

I

could

stick

my

feet

up.

But

I

don't

feel

much

like

discussing

it.

It

wasn't

too

nice.

Don't

ever

try

it.

I

mean

it.

It'll

depress

you.

I

only

slept

till

around

nine

o'clock

because

a

million

people

started

coming

in

the

waiting

room

and

I

had

to

take

my

feet

down.

I

can't

sleep

so

hot

if

I

have

to

keep

my

feet

on

the

floor.

So

I

sat

up.

I

still

had

that

headache.

It

was

even

worse.

And

I

think

I

was

more

depressed

than

I

ever

was

in

my

whole

life.

I

didn't

want

to,

but

I

started

thinking

about

old

Mr.

Antolini

and

I

wondered

what

he'd

tell

Mrs.

Antolini

when

she

saw

I

hadn't

slept

there

or

anything.

That

part

didn't

worry

me

too

much,

though,

because

I

knew

Mr.

Antolini

was

very

smart

and

that

he

could

make

up

something

to

tell

her.

He

could

tell

her

I'd

gone

home

or

something.

That

part

didn't

worry

me

much.

But

what

did

worry

me

was

the

part

about

how

I'd

woke

up

and

found

him

patting

me

on

the

head

and

all.

I

mean

I

wondered

if

just

maybe

I

was

wrong

about

thinking

be

was

making

a

flitty

pass

at

ne.

I

wondered

if

maybe

he

just

liked

to

pat

guys

on

the

head

when

they're

asleep.

I

mean

how

can

you

tell

about

that

stuff

for

sure?

You

can't.

I

even

started

wondering

if

maybe

I

should've

got

my

bags

and

gone

back

to

his

house,

the

way

I'd

said

I

would.

I

mean

I

started

thinking

that

even

if

he

was

a

flit

he

certainly'd

been

very

nice

to

me.

I

thought

how

he

hadn't

minded

it

when

I'd

called

him

up

so

late,

and

how

he'd

told

me

to

come

right

over

if

I

felt

like

it.

And

how

he

went

to

all

that

trouble

giving

me

that

advice

about

finding

out

the

size

of

your

mind

and

all,

and

how

he

was

the

only

guy

that'd

even

gone

near

that

boy

James

Castle

I

told

you

about

when

he

was

dead.

I

thought

about

all

that

stuff.

And

the

more

I

thought

about

it,

the

more

depressed

I

got.

I

mean

I

started

thinking

maybe

I

should've

gone

back

to

his

house.

Maybe

he

was

only

patting

my

head

just

for

the

hell

of

it.

The

more

I

thought

about

it,

though,

the

more

depressed

and

screwed

up

about

it

I

got.

What

made

it

even

worse,

my

eyes

were

sore

as

hell.

They

felt

sore

and

burny

from

not

getting

too

much

sleep.

Besides

that,

I

was

getting

sort

of

a

cold,

and

I

didn't

even

have

a

goddam

handkerchief

with

me.

I

had

some

in

my

suitcase,

but

I

didn't

feel

like

taking

it

out

of

that

strong

box

and

opening

it

up

right

in

public

and

all.

There

was

this

magazine

that

somebody'd

left

on

the

bench

next

to

me,

so

I

started

reading

it,

thinking

it'd

make

me

stop

thinking

about

Mr.

Antolini

and

a

million

other

things

for

at

least

a

little

while.

But

this

damn

article

I

started

reading

made

me

feel

almost

worse.

It

was

all

about

hormones.

It

described

how

you

should

look,

your

face

and

eyes

and

all,

if

your

hormones

were

in

good

shape,

and

I

didn't

look

that

way

at

all.

I

looked

exactly

like

the

guy

in

the

article

with

lousy

hormones.

So

I

started

getting

worried

about

my

hormones.

Then

I

read

this

other

article

about

how

you

can

tell

if

you

have

cancer

or

not.

It

said

if

you

had

any

sores

in

your

mouth

that

didn't

heal

pretty

quickly,

it

was

a

sign

that

you

probably

had

cancer.

I'd

had

this

sore

on

the

inside

of

my

lip

for

about

two

weeks.

So

figured

I

was

getting

cancer.

That

magazine

was

some

little

cheerer

upper.

I

finally

quit

reading

it

and

went

outside

for

a

walk.

I

figured

I'd

be

dead

in

a

couple

of

months

because

I

had

cancer.

I

really

did.

I

was

even

positive

I

would

be.

It

certainly

didn't

make

me

feel

too

gorgeous.

It'sort

of

looked

like

it

was

going

to

rain,

but

I

went

for

this

walk

anyway.

For

one

thing,

I

figured

I

ought

to

get

some

breakfast.

I

wasn't

at

all

hungry,

but

I

figured

I

ought

to

at

least

eat

something.

I

mean

at

least

get

something

with

some

vitamins

in

it.

So

I

started

walking

way

over

east,

where

the

pretty

cheap

restaurants

are,

because

I

didn't

want

to

spend

a

lot

of

dough.

While

I

was

walking,

I

passed

these

two

guys

that

were

unloading

this

big

Christmas

tree

off

a

truck.

One

guy

kept

saying

to

the

other

guy,

"Hold

the

sonuvabitch

up!

Hold

it

up,

for

Chrissake!"

It

certainly

was

a

gorgeous

way

to

talk

about

a

Christmas

tree.

It

was

sort

of

funny,

though,

in

an

awful

way,

and

I

started

to

sort

of

laugh.

It

was

about

the

worst

thing

I

could've

done,

because

the

minute

I

started

to

laugh

I

thought

I

was

going

to

vomit.

I

really

did.

I

even

started

to,

but

it

went

away.

I

don't

know

why.

I

mean

I

hadn't

eaten

anything

unsanitary

or

like

that

and

usually

I

have

quite

a

strong

stomach.

Anyway,

I

got

over

it,

and

I

figured

I'd

feel

better

if

I

had

something

to

eat.

So

I

went

in

this

very

cheap-looking

restaurant

and

had

doughnuts

and

coffee.

Only,

I

didn't

eat

the

doughnuts.

I

couldn't

swallow

them

too

well.

The

thing

is,

if

you

get

very

depressed

about

something,

it's

hard

as

hell

to

swallow.

The

waiter

was

very

nice,

though.

He

took

them

back

without

charging

me.

I

just

drank

the

coffee.

Then

I

left

and

started

walking

over

toward

Fifth

Avenue.

It

was

Monday

and

all,

and

pretty

near

Christmas,

and

all

the

stores

were

open.

So

it

wasn't

too

bad

walking

on

Fifth

Avenue.

It

was

fairly

Christmasy.

All

those

scraggylooking

Santa

Clauses

were

standing

on

corners

ringing

those

bells,

and

the

Salvation

Army

girls,

the

ones

that

don't

wear

any

lipstick

or

anything,

were

tinging

bells

too.

I

sort

of

kept

looking

around

for

those

two

nuns

I'd

met

at

breakfast

the

day

before,

but

I

didn't

see

them.

I

knew

I

wouldn't,

because

they'd

told

me

they'd

come

to

New

York

to

be

schoolteachers,

but

I

kept

looking

for

them

anyway.

Anyway,

it

was

pretty

Christmasy

all

of

a

sudden.

A

million

little

kids

were

downtown

with

their

mothers,

getting

on

and

off

buses

and

coming

in

and

out

of

stores.

I

wished

old

Phoebe

was

around.

She's

not

little

enough

any

more

to

go

stark

staring

mad

in

the

toy

department,

but

she

enjoys

horsing

around

and

looking

at

the

people.

The

Christmas

before

last

I

took

her

downtown

shopping

with

me.

We

had

a

helluva

time.

I

think

it

was

in

Bloomingdale's.

We

went

in

the

shoe

department

and

we

pretended

she--old

Phoebe--

wanted

to

get

a

pair

of

those

very

high

storm

shoes,

the

kind

that

have

about

a

million

holes

to

lace

up.

We

had

the

poor

salesman

guy

going

crazy.

Old

Phoebe

tried

on

about

twenty

pairs,

and

each

time

the

poor

guy

had

to

lace

one

shoe

all

the

way

up.

It

was

a

dirty

trick,

but

it

killed

old

Phoebe.

We

finally

bought

a

pair

of

moccasins

and

charged

them.

The

salesman

was

very

nice

about

it.

I

think

he

knew

we

were

horsing

around,

because

old

Phoebe

always

starts

giggling.

Anyway,

I

kept

walking

and

walking

up

Fifth

Avenue,

without

any

tie

on

or

anything.

Then

all

of

a

sudden,

something

very

spooky

started

happening.

Every

time

I

came

to

the

end

of

a

block

and

stepped

off

the

goddam

curb,

I

had

this

feeling

that

I'd

never

get

to

the

other

side

of

the

street.

I

thought

I'd

just

go

down,

down,

down,

and

nobody'd

ever

see

me

again.

Boy,

did

it

scare

me.

You

can't

imagine.

I

started

sweating

like

a

bastard--my

whole

shirt

and

underwear

and

everything.

Then

I

started

doing

something

else.

Every

time

I'd

get

to

the

end

of

a

block

I'd

make

believe

I

was

talking

to

my

brother

Allie.

I'd

say

to

him,

"Allie,

don't

let

me

disappear.

Allie,

don't

let

me

disappear.

Allie,

don't

let

me

disappear.

Please,

Allie."

And

then

when

I'd

reach

the

other

side

of

the

street

without

disappearing,

I'd

thank

him.

Then

it

would

start

all

over

again

as

soon

as

I

got

to

the

next

corner.

But

I

kept

going

and

all.

I

was

sort

of

afraid

to

stop,

I

think--I

don't

remember,

to

tell

you

the

truth.

I

know

I

didn't

stop

till

I

was

way

up

in

the

Sixties,

past

the

zoo

and

all.

Then

I

sat

down

on

this

bench.

I

could

hardly

get

my

breath,

and

I

was

still

sweating

like

a

bastard.

I

sat

there,

I

guess,

for

about

an

hour.

Finally,

what

I

decided

I'd

do,

I

decided

I'd

go

away.

I

decided

I'd

never

go

home

again

and

I'd

never

go

away

to

another

school

again.

I

decided

I'd

just

see

old

Phoebe

and

sort

of

say

goodby

to

her

and

all,

and

give

her

back

her

Christmas

dough,

and

then

I'd

start

hitchhiking

my

way

out

West.

What

I'd

do,

I

figured,

I'd

go

down

to

the

Holland

Tunnel

and

bum

a

ride,

and

then

I'd

bum

another

one,

and

another

one,

and

another

one,

and

in

a

few

days

I'd

be

somewhere

out

West

where

it

was

very

pretty

and

sunny

and

where

nobody'd

know

me

and

I'd

get

a

job.

I

figured

I

could

get

a

job

at

a

filling

station

somewhere,

putting

gas

and

oil

in

people's

cars.

I

didn't

care

what

kind

of

job

it

was,

though.

Just

so

people

didn't

know

me

and

I

didn't

know

anybody.

I

thought

what

I'd

do

was,

I'd

pretend

I

was

one

of

those

deaf-mutes.

That

way

I

wouldn't

have

to

have

any

goddam

stupid

useless

conversations

with

anybody.

If

anybody

wanted

to

tell

me

something,

they'd

have

to

write

it

on

a

piece

of

paper

and

shove

it

over

to

me.

They'd

get

bored

as

hell

doing

that

after

a

while,

and

then

I'd

be

through

with

having

conversations

for

the

rest

of

my

life.

Everybody'd

think

I

was

just

a

poor

deaf-mute

bastard

and

they'd

leave

me

alone.

They'd

let

me

put

gas

and

oil

in

their

stupid

cars,

and

they'd

pay

me

a

salary

and

all

for

it,

and

I'd

build

me

a

little

cabin

somewhere

with

the

dough

I

made

and

live

there

for

the

rest

of

my

life.

I'd

build

it

right

near

the

woods,

but

not

right

in

them,

because

I'd

want

it

to

be

sunny

as

hell

all

the

time.

I'd

cook

all

my

own

food,

and

later

on,

if

I

wanted

to

get

married

or

something,

I'd

meet

this

beautiful

girl

that

was

also

a

deaf-mute

and

we'd

get

married.

She'd

come

and

live

in

my

cabin

with

me,

and

if

she

wanted

to

say

anything

to

me,

she'd

have

to

write

it

on

a

goddam

piece

of

paper,

like

everybody

else.

If

we

had

any

children,

we'd

hide

them

somewhere.

We

could

buy

them

a

lot

of

books

and

teach

them

how

to

read

and

write

by

ourselves.

I

got

excited

as

hell

thinking

about

it.

I

really

did.

I

knew

the

part

about

pretending

I

was

a

deaf-mute

was

crazy,

but

I

liked

thinking

about

it

anyway.

But

I

really

decided

to

go

out

West

and

all.

All

I

wanted

to

do

first

was

say

good-by

to

old

Phoebe.

So

all

of

a

sudden,

I

ran

like

a

madman

across

the

street--I

damn

near

got

killed

doing

it,

if

you

want

to

know

the

truth--and

went

in

this

stationery

store

and

bought

a

pad

and

pencil.

I

figured

I'd

write

her

a

note

telling

her

where

to

meet

me

so

I

could

say

good-by

to

her

and

give

her

back

her

Christmas

dough,

and

then

I'd

take

the

note

up

to

her

school

and

get

somebody

in

the

principal's

office

to

give

it

to

her.

But

I

just

put

the

pad

and

pencil

in

my

pocket

and

started

walking

fast

as

hell

up

to

her

school--I

was

too

excited

to

write

the

note

right

in

the

stationery

store.

I

walked

fast

because

I

wanted

her

to

get

the

note

before

she

went

home

for

lunch,

and

I

didn't

have

any

too

much

time.

I

knew

where

her

school

was,

naturally,

because

I

went

there

myself

when

I

was

a

kid.

When

I

got

there,

it

felt

funny.

I

wasn't

sure

I'd

remember

what

it

was

like

inside,

but

I

did.

It

was

exactly

the

same

as

it

was

when

I

went

there.

They

had

that

same

big

yard

inside,

that

was

always

sort

of

dark,

with

those

cages

around

the

light

bulbs

so

they

wouldn't

break

if

they

got

hit

with

a

ball.

They

had

those

same

white

circles

painted

all

over

the

floor,

for

games

and

stuff.

And

those

same

old

basketball

rings

without

any

nets-

-just

the

backboards

and

the

rings.

Nobody

was

around

at

all,

probably

because

it

wasn't

recess

period,

and

it

wasn't

lunchtime

yet.

All

I

saw

was

one

little

kid,

a

colored

kid,

on

his

way

to

the

bathroom.

He

had

one

of

those

wooden

passes

sticking

out

of

his

hip

pocket,

the

same

way

we

used

to

have,

to

show

he

had

permission

and

all

to

go

to

the

bathroom.

I

was

still

sweating,

but

not

so

bad

any

more.

I

went

over

to

the

stairs

and

sat

down

on

the

first

step

and

took

out

the

pad

and

pencil

I'd

bought.

The

stairs

had

the

same

smell

they

used

to

have

when

I

went

there.

Like

somebody'd

just

taken

a

leak

on

them.

School

stairs

always

smell

like

that.

Anyway,

I

sat

there

and

wrote

this

note:

DEAR

PHOEBE,

I

can't

wait

around

till

Wednesday

any

more

so

I

will

probably

hitch

hike

out

west

this

afternoon.

Meet

me

at

the

Museum

of

art

near

the

door

at

quarter

past

12

if

you

can

and

I

will

give

you

your

Christmas

dough

back.

I

didn't

spend

much.

Love,

HOLDEN

Her

school

was

practically

right

near

the

museum,

and

she

had

to

pass

it

on

her

way

home

for

lunch

anyway,

so

I

knew

she

could

meet

me

all

right.

Then

I

started

walking

up

the

stairs

to

the

principal's

office

so

I

could

give

the

note

to

somebody

that

would

bring

it

to

her

in

her

classroom.

I

folded

it

about

ten

times

so

nobody'd

open

it.

You

can't

trust

anybody

in

a

goddam

school.

But

I

knew

they'd

give

it

to

her

if

I

was

her

brother

and

all.

While

I

was

walking

up

the

stairs,

though,

all

of

a

sudden

I

thought

I

was

going

to

puke

again.

Only,

I

didn't.

I

sat

down

for

a

second,

and

then

I

felt

better.

But

while

I

was

sitting

down,

I

saw

something

that

drove

me

crazy.

Somebody'd

written

"....

you"

on

the

wall.

It

drove

me

damn

near

crazy.

I

thought

how

Phoebe

and

all

the

other

little

kids

would

see

it,

and

how

they'd

wonder

what

the

hell

it

meant,

and

then

finally

some

dirty

kid

would

tell

them--all

cockeyed,

naturally--what

it

meant,

and

how

they'd

all

think

about

it

and

maybe

even

worry

about

it

for

a

couple

of

days.

I

kept

wanting

to

kill

whoever'd

written

it.

I

figured

it

was

some

perverty

bum

that'd

sneaked

in

the

school

late

at

night

to

take

a

leak

or

something

and

then

wrote

it

on

the

wall.

I

kept

picturing

myself

catching

him

at

it,

and

how

I'd

smash

his

head

on

the

stone

steps

till

he

was

good

and

goddam

dead

and

bloody.

But

I

knew,

too,

I

wouldn't

have

the

guts

to

do

it.

I

knew

that.

That

made

me

even

more

depressed.

I

hardly

even

had

the

guts

to

rub

it

off

the

wall

with

my

hand,

if

you

want

to

know

the

truth.

I

was

afraid

some

teacher

would

catch

me

rubbing

it

off

and

would

think

I'd

written

it.

But

I

rubbed

it

out

anyway,

finally.

Then

I

went

on

up

to

the

principal's

office.

The

principal

didn't

seem

to

be

around,

but

some

old

lady

around

a

hundred

years

old

was

sitting

at

a

typewriter.

I

told

her

I

was

Phoebe

Caulfield's

brother,

in

4B-1,

and

I

asked

her

to

please

give

Phoebe

the

note.

I

said

it

was

very

important

because

my

mother

was

sick

and

wouldn't

have

lunch

ready

for

Phoebe

and

that

she'd

have

to

meet

me

and

have

lunch

in

a

drugstore.

She

was

very

nice

about

it,

the

old

lady.

She

took

the

note

off

me

and

called

some

other

lady,

from

the

next

office,

and

the

other

lady

went

to

give

it

to

Phoebe.

Then

the

old

lady

that

was

around

a

hundred

years

old

and

I

shot

the

breeze

for

a

while,

She

was

pretty

nice,

and

I

told

her

how

I'd

gone

there

to

school,

too,

and

my

brothers.

She

asked

me

where

I

went

to

school

now,

and

I

told

her

Pencey,

and

she

said

Pencey

was

a

very

good

school.

Even

if

I'd

wanted

to,

I

wouldn't

have

had

the

strength

to

straighten

her

out.

Besides,

if

she

thought

Pencey

was

a

very

good

school,

let

her

think

it.

You

hate

to

tell

new

stuff

to

somebody

around

a

hundred

years

old.

They

don't

like

to

hear

it.

Then,

after

a

while,

I

left.

It

was

funny.

She

yelled

"Good

luck!"

at

me

the

same

way

old

Spencer

did

when

I

left

Pencey.

God,

how

I

hate

it

when

somebody

yells

"Good

luck!"

at

me

when

I'm

leaving

somewhere.

It's

depressing.

I

went

down

by

a

different

staircase,

and

I

saw

another

"....

you"

on

the

wall.

I

tried

to

rub

it

off

with

my

hand

again,

but

this

one

was

scratched

on,

with

a

knife

or

something.

It

wouldn't

come

off.

It's

hopeless,

anyway.

If

you

had

a

million

years

to

do

it

in,

you

couldn't

rub

out

even

half

the

"....

you"

signs

in

the

world.

It's

impossible.

I

looked

at

the

clock

in

the

recess

yard,

and

it

was

only

twenty

to

twelve,

so

I

had

quite

a

lot

of

time

to

kill

before

I

met

old

Phoebe.

But

I

just

walked

over

to

the

museum

anyway.

There

wasn't

anyplace

else

to

go.

I

thought

maybe

I

might

stop

in

a

phone

booth

and

give

old

Jane

Gallagher

a

buzz

before

I

started

bumming

my

way

west,

but

I

wasn't

in

the

mood.

For

one

thing,

I

wasn't

even

sure

she

was

home

for

vacation

yet.

So

I

just

went

over

to

the

museum,

and

hung

around.

While

I

was

waiting

around

for

Phoebe

in

the

museum,

right

inside

the

doors

and

all,

these

two

little

kids

came

up

to

me

and

asked

me

if

I

knew

where

the

mummies

were.

The

one

little

kid,

the

one

that

asked

me,

had

his

pants

open.

I

told

him

about

it.

So

he

buttoned

them

up

right

where

he

was

standing

talking

to

me--he

didn't

even

bother

to

go

behind

a

post

or

anything.

He

killed

me.

I

would've

laughed,

but

I

was

afraid

I'd

feel

like

vomiting

again,

so

I

didn't.

"Where're

the

mummies,

fella?"

the

kid

said

again.

"Ya

know?"

I

horsed

around

with

the

two

of

them

a

little

bit.

"The

mummies?

What're

they?"

I

asked

the

one

kid.

"You

know.

The

mummies--them

dead

guys.

That

get

buried

in

them

toons

and

all."

Toons.

That

killed

me.

He

meant

tombs.

"How

come

you

two

guys

aren't

in

school?"

I

said.

"No

school

t'day,"

the

kid

that

did

all

the

talking

said.

He

was

lying,

sure

as

I'm

alive,

the

little

bastard.

I

didn't

have

anything

to

do,

though,

till

old

Phoebe

showed

up,

so

I

helped

them

find

the

place

where

the

mummies

were.

Boy,

I

used

to

know

exactly

where

they

were,

but

I

hadn't

been

in

that

museum

in

years.

"You

two

guys

so

interested

in

mummies?"

I

said.

"Yeah."

"Can't

your

friend

talk?"

I

said.

"He

ain't

my

friend.

He's

my

brudda."

"Can't

he

talk?"

I

looked

at

the

one

that

wasn't

doing

any

talking.

"Can't

you

talk

at

all?"

I

asked

him.

"Yeah,"

he

said.

"I

don't

feel

like

it."

Finally

we

found

the

place

where

the

mummies

were,

and

we

went

in.

"You

know

how

the

Egyptians

buried

their

dead?"

I

asked

the

one

kid.

"Naa."

"Well,

you

should.

It's

very

interesting.

They

wrapped

their

faces

up

in

these

cloths

that

were

treated

with

some

secret

chemical.

That

way

they

could

be

buried

in

their

tombs

for

thousands

of

years

and

their

faces

wouldn't

rot

or

anything.

Nobody

knows

how

to

do

it

except

the

Egyptians.

Even

modern

science."

To

get

to

where

the

mummies

were,

you

had

to

go

down

this

very

narrow

sort

of

hall

with

stones

on

the

side

that

they'd

taken

right

out

of

this

Pharaoh's

tomb

and

all.

It

was

pretty

spooky,

and

you

could

tell

the

two

hot-shots

I

was

with

weren't

enjoying

it

too

much.

They

stuck

close

as

hell

to

me,

and

the

one

that

didn't

talk

at

all

practically

was

holding

onto

my

sleeve.

"Let's

go,"

he

said

to

his

brother.

"I

seen

'em

awreddy.

C'mon,

hey."

He

turned

around

and

beat

it.

"He's

got

a

yella

streak

a

mile

wide,"

the

other

one

said.

"So

long!"

He

beat

it

too.

I

was

the

only

one

left

in

the

tomb

then.

I

sort

of

liked

it,

in

a

way.

It

was

so

nice

and

peaceful.

Then,

all

of

a

sudden,

you'd

never

guess

what

I

saw

on

the

wall.

Another

"....

you."

It

was

written

with

a

red

crayon

or

something,

right

under

the

glass

part

of

the

wall,

under

the

stones.

That's

the

whole

trouble.

You

can't

ever

find

a

place

that's

nice

and

peaceful,

because

there

isn't

any.

You

may

think

there

is,

but

once

you

get

there,

when

you're

not

looking,

somebody'll

sneak

up

and

write

"....

you"

right

under

your

nose.

Try

it

sometime.

I

think,

even,

if

I

ever

die,

and

they

stick

me

in

a

cemetery,

and

I

have

a

tombstone

and

all,

it'll

say

"Holden

Caulfield"

on

it,

and

then

what

year

I

was

born

and

what

year

I

died,

and

then

right

under

that

it'll

say

"....

you."

I'm

positive,

in

fact.

After

I

came

out

of

the

place

where

the

mummies

were,

I

had

to

go

to

the

bathroom.

I

sort

of

had

diarrhea,

if

you

want

to

know

the

truth.

I

didn't

mind

the

diarrhea

part

too

much,

but

something

else

happened.

When

I

was

coming

out

of

the

can,

right

before

I

got

to

the

door,

I

sort

of

passed

out.

I

was

lucky,

though.

I

mean

I

could've

killed

myself

when

I

hit

the

floor,

but

all

I

did

was

sort

of

land

on

my

side.

it

was

a

funny

thing,

though.

I

felt

better

after

I

passed

out.

I

really

did.

My

arm

sort

of

hurt,

from

where

I

fell,

but

I

didn't

feel

so

damn

dizzy

any

more.

It

was

about

ten

after

twelve

or

so

then,

and

so

I

went

back

and

stood

by

the

door

and

waited

for

old

Phoebe.

I

thought

how

it

might

be

the

last

time

I'd

ever

see

her

again.

Any

of

my

relatives,

I

mean.

I

figured

I'd

probably

see

them

again,

but

not

for

years.

I

might

come

home

when

I

was

about

thirty-five.

I

figured,

in

case

somebody

got

sick

and

wanted

to

see

me

before

they

died,

but

that

would

be

the

only

reason

I'd

leave

my

cabin

and

come

back.

I

even

started

picturing

how

it

would

be

when

I

came

back.

I

knew

my

mother'd

get

nervous

as

hell

and

start

to

cry

and

beg

me

to

stay

home

and

not

go

back

to

my

cabin,

but

I'd

go

anyway.

I'd

be

casual

as

hell.

I'd

make

her

calm

down,

and

then

I'd

go

over

to

the

other

side

of

the

living

room

and

take

out

this

cigarette

case

and

light

a

cigarette,

cool

as

all

hell.

I'd

ask

them

all

to

visit

me

sometime

if

they

wanted

to,

but

I

wouldn't

insist

or

anything.

What

I'd

do,

I'd

let

old

Phoebe

come

out

and

visit

me

in

the

summertime

and

on

Christmas

vacation

and

Easter

vacation.

And

I'd

let

D.B.

come

out

and

visit

me

for

a

while

if

he

wanted

a

nice,

quiet

place

for

his

writing,

but

he

couldn't

write

any

movies

in

my

cabin,

only

stories

and

books.

I'd

have

this

rule

that

nobody

could

do

anything

phony

when

they

visited

me.

If

anybody

tried

to

do

anything

phony,

they

couldn't

stay.

All

of

a

sudden

I

looked

at

the

clock

in

the

checkroom

and

it

was

twenty-five

of

one.

I

began

to

get

scared

that

maybe

that

old

lady

in

the

school

had

told

that

other

lady

not

to

give

old

Phoebe

my

message.

I

began

to

get

scared

that

maybe

she'd

told

her

to

burn

it

or

something.

It

really

scared

hell

out

of

me.

I

really

wanted

to

see

old

Phoebe

before

I

hit

the

road.

I

mean

I

had

her

Christmas

dough

and

all.

Finally,

I

saw

her.

I

saw

her

through

the

glass

part

of

the

door.

The

reason

I

saw

her,

she

had

my

crazy

hunting

hat

on--you

could

see

that

hat

about

ten

miles

away.

I

went

out

the

doors

and

started

down

these

stone

stairs

to

meet

her.

The

thing

I

couldn't

understand,

she

had

this

big

suitcase

with

her.

She

was

just

coming

across

Fifth

Avenue,

and

she

was

dragging

this

goddam

big

suitcase

with

her.

She

could

hardly

drag

it.

When

I

got

up

closer,

I

saw

it

was

my

old

suitcase,

the

one

I

used

to

use

when

I

was

at

Whooton.

I

couldn't

figure

out

what

the

hell

she

was

doing

with

it.

"Hi,"

she

said

when

she

got

up

close.

She

was

all

out

of

breath

from

that

crazy

suitcase.

"I

thought

maybe

you

weren't

coming,"

I

said.

"What

the

hell's

in

that

bag?

I

don't

need

anything.

I'm

just

going

the

way

I

am.

I'm

not

even

taking

the

bags

I

got

at

the

station.

What

the

hellya

got

in

there?"

She

put

the

suitcase

down.

"My

clothes,"

she

said.

"I'm

going

with

you.

Can

I?

Okay?"

"What?"

I

said.

I

almost

fell

over

when

she

said

that.

I

swear

to

God

I

did.

I

got

sort

of

dizzy

and

I

thought

I

was

going

to

pass

out

or

something

again.

"I

took

them

down

the

back

elevator

so

Charlene

wouldn't

see

me.

It

isn't

heavy.

All

I

have

in

it

is

two

dresses

and

my

moccasins

and

my

underwear

and

socks

and

some

other

things.

Feel

it.

It

isn't

heavy.

Feel

it

once.

.

.

Can't

I

go

with

you?

Holden?

Can't

I?

Please."

"No.

Shut

up."

I

thought

I

was

going

to

pass

out

cold.

I

mean

I

didn't

mean

to

tell

her

to

shut

up

and

all,

but

I

thought

I

was

going

to

pass

out

again.

"Why

can't

I?

Please,

Holden!

I

won't

do

anything--

I'll

just

go

with

you,

that's

all!

I

won't

even

take

my

clothes

with

me

if

you

don't

want

me

to--I'll

just

take

my--"

"You

can't

take

anything.

Because

you're

not

going.

I'm

going

alone.

So

shut

up."

"Please,

Holden.

Please

let

me

go.

I'll

be

very,

very,

very--You

won't

even--"

"You're

not

going.

Now,

shut

up!

Gimme

that

bag,"

I

said.

I

took

the

bag

off

her.

I

was

almost

all

set

to

hit

her,

I

thought

I

was

going

to

smack

her

for

a

second.

I

really

did.

She

started

to

cry.

"I

thought

you

were

supposed

to

be

in

a

play

at

school

and

all

I

thought

you

were

supposed

to

be

Benedict

Arnold

in

that

play

and

all,"

I

said.

I

said

it

very

nasty.

"Whuddaya

want

to

do?

Not

be

in

the

play,

for

God's

sake?"

That

made

her

cry

even

harder.

I

was

glad.

All

of

a

sudden

I

wanted

her

to

cry

till

her

eyes

practically

dropped

out.

I

almost

hated

her.

I

think

I

hated

her

most

because

she

wouldn't

be

in

that

play

any

more

if

she

went

away

with

me.

"Come

on,"

I

said.

I

started

up

the

steps

to

the

museum

again.

I

figured

what

I'd

do

was,

I'd

check

the

crazy

suitcase

she'd

brought

in

the

checkroom,

andy

then

she

could

get

it

again

at

three

o'clock,

after

school.

I

knew

she

couldn't

take

it

back

to

school

with

her.

"Come

on,

now,"

I

said.

She

didn't

go

up

the

steps

with

me,

though.

She

wouldn't

come

with

me.

I

went

up

anyway,

though,

and

brought

the

bag

in

the

checkroom

and

checked

it,

and

then

I

came

down

again.

She

was

still

standing

there

on

the

sidewalk,

but

she

turned

her

back

on

me

when

I

came

up

to

her.

She

can

do

that.

She

can

turn

her

back

on

you

when

she

feels

like

it.

"I'm

not

going

away

anywhere.

I

changed

my

mind.

So

stop

crying,

and

shut

up,"

I

said.

The

funny

part

was,

she

wasn't

even

crying

when

I

said

that.

I

said

it

anyway,

though,

"C'mon,

now.

I'll

walk

you

back

to

school.

C'mon,

now.

You'll

be

late."

She

wouldn't

answer

me

or

anything.

I

sort

of

tried

to

get

hold

of

her

old

hand,

but

she

wouldn't

let

me.

She

kept

turning

around

on

me.

"Didja

have

your

lunch?

Ya

had

your

lunch

yet?"

I

asked

her.

She

wouldn't

answer

me.

All

she

did

was,

she

took

off

my

red

hunting

hat--the

one

I

gave

her--and

practically

chucked

it

right

in

my

face.

Then

she

turned

her

back

on

me

again.

It

nearly

killed

me,

but

I

didn't

say

anything.

I

just

picked

it

up

and

stuck

it

in

my

coat

pocket.

"Come

on,

hey.

I'll

walk

you

back

to

school,"

I

said.

"I'm

not

going

back

to

school."

I

didn't

know

what

to

say

when

she

said

that.

I

just

stood

there

for

a

couple

of

minutes.

"You

have

to

go

back

to

school.

You

want

to

be

in

that

play,

don't

you?

You

want

to

be

Benedict

Arnold,

don't

you?"

"No."

"Sure

you

do.

Certainly

you

do.

C'mon,

now,

let's

go,"

I

said.

"In

the

first

place,

I'm

not

going

away

anywhere,

I

told

you.

I'm

going

home.

I'm

going

home

as

soon

as

you

go

back

to

school.

First

I'm

gonna

go

down

to

the

station

and

get

my

bags,

and

then

I'm

gonna

go

straight--"

"I

said

I'm

not

going

back

to

school.

You

can

do

what

you

want

to

do,

but

I'm

not

going

back

to

chool,"

she

said.

"So

shut

up."

It

was

the

first

time

she

ever

told

me

to

shut

up.

It

sounded

terrible.

God,

it

sounded

terrible.

It

sounded

worse

than

swearing.

She

still

wouldn't

look

at

me

either,

and

every

time

I

sort

of

put

my

hand

on

her

shoulder

or

something,

she

wouldn't

let

me.

"Listen,

do

you

want

to

go

for

a

walk?"

I

asked

her.

"Do

you

want

to

take

a

walk

down

to

the

zoo?

If

I

let

you

not

go

back

to

school

this

afternoon

and

go

for

walk,

will

you

cut

out

this

crazy

stuff?"

She

wouldn't

answer

me,

so

I

said

it

over

again.

"If

I

let

you

skip

school

this

afternoon

and

go

for

a

little

walk,

will

you

cut

out

the

crazy

stuff?

Will

you

go

back

to

school

tomorrow

like

a

good

girl?"

"I

may

and

I

may

not,"

she

said.

Then

she

ran

right

the

hell

across

the

street,

without

even

looking

to

see

if

any

cars

were

coming.

She's

a

madman

sometimes.

I

didn't

follow

her,

though.

I

knew

she'd

follow

me,

so

I

started

walking

downtown

toward

the

zoo,

on

the

park

side

of

the

street,

and

she

started

walking

downtown

on

the

other

goddam

side

of

the

street,

She

wouldn't

look

over

at

me

at

all,

but

I

could

tell

she

was

probably

watching

me

out

of

the

corner

of

her

crazy

eye

to

see

where

I

was

going

and

all.

Anyway,

we

kept

walking

that

way

all

the

way

to

the

zoo.

The

only

thing

that

bothered

me

was

when

a

double-decker

bus

came

along

because

then

I

couldn't

see

across

the

street

and

I

couldn't

see

where

the

hell

she

was.

But

when

we

got

to

the

zoo,

I

yelled

over

to

her,

"Phoebe!

I'm

going

in

the

zoo!

C'mon,

now!"

She

wouldn't

look

at

me,

but

I

could

tell

she

heard

me,

and

when

I

started

down

the

steps

to

the

zoo

I

turned

around

and

saw

she

was

crossing

the

street

and

following

me

and

all.

There

weren't

too

many

people

in

the

zoo

because

it

was

sort

of

a

lousy

day,

but

there

were

a

few

around

the

sea

lions'

swimming

pool

and

all.

I

started

to

go

by

but

old

Phoebe

stopped

and

made

out

she

was

watching

the

sea

lions

getting

fed--a

guy

was

throwing

fish

at

them--so

I

went

back.

I

figured

it

was

a

good

chance

to

catch

up

with

her

and

all.

I

went

up

and

sort

of

stood

behind

her

and

sort

of

put

my

hands

on

her

shoulders,

but

she

bent

her

knees

and

slid

out

from

me--she

can

certainly

be

very

snotty

when

she

wants

to.

She

kept

standing

there

while

the

sea

lions

were

getting

fed

and

I

stood

right

behind

her.

I

didn't

put

my

hands

on

her

shoulders

again

or

anything

because

if

I

had

she

really

would've

beat

it

on

me.

Kids

are

funny.

You

have

to

watch

what

you're

doing.

She

wouldn't

walk

right

next

to

me

when

we

left

the

sea

lions,

but

she

didn't

walk

too

far

away.

She

sort

of

walked

on

one

side

of

the

sidewalk

and

I

walked

on

the

other

side.

It

wasn't

too

gorgeous,

but

it

was

better

than

having

her

walk

about

a

mile

away

from

me,

like

before.

We

went

up

and

watched

the

bears,

on

that

little

hill,

for

a

while,

but

there

wasn't

much

to

watch.

Only

one

of

the

bears

was

out,

the

polar

bear.

The

other

one,

the

brown

one,

was

in

his

goddam

cave

and

wouldn't

come

out.

All

you

could

see

was

his

rear

end.

There

was

a

little

kid

standing

next

to

me,

with

a

cowboy

hat

on

practically

over

his

ears,

and

he

kept

telling

his

father,

"Make

him

come

out,

Daddy.

Make

him

come

out."

I

looked

at

old

Phoebe,

but

she

wouldn't

laugh.

You

know

kids

when

they're

sore

at

you.

They

won't

laugh

or

anything.

After

we

left

the

bears,

we

left

the

zoo

and

crossed

over

this

little

street

in

the

park,

and

then

we

went

through

one

of

those

little

tunnels

that

always

smell

from

somebody's

taking

a

leak.

It

was

on

the

way

to

the

carrousel.

Old

Phoebe

still

wouldn't

talk

to

me

or

anything,

but

she

was

sort

of

walking

next

to

me

now.

I

took

a

hold

of

the

belt

at

the

back

of

her

coat,

just

for

the

hell

of

it,

but

she

wouldn't

let

me.

She

said,

"Keep

your

hands

to

yourself,

if

you

don't

mind."

She

was

still

sore

at

me.

But

not

as

sore

as

she

was

before.

Anyway,

we

kept

getting

closer

and

closer

to

the

carrousel

and

you

could

start

to

hear

that

nutty

music

it

always

plays.

It

was

playing

"Oh,

Marie!"

It

played

that

same

song

about

fifty

years

ago

when

I

was

a

little

kid.

That's

one

nice

thing

about

carrousels,

they

always

play

the

same

songs.

"I

thought

the

carrousel

was

closed

in

the

wintertime,"

old

Phoebe

said.

It

was

the

first

time

she

practically

said

anything.

She

probably

forgot

she

was

supposed

to

be

sore

at

me.

"Maybe

because

it's

around

Christmas,"

I

said.

She

didn't

say

anything

when

I

said

that.

She

probably

remembered

she

was

supposed

to

be

sore

at

me.

"Do

you

want

to

go

for

a

ride

on

it?"

I

said.

I

knew

she

probably

did.

When

she

was

a

tiny

little

kid,

and

Allie

and

D.B.

and

I

used

to

go

to

the

park

with

her,

she

was

mad

about

the

carrousel.

You

couldn't

get

her

off

the

goddam

thing.

"I'm

too

big."

she

said.

I

thought

she

wasn't

going

to

answer

me,

but

she

did.

"No,

you're

not.

Go

on.

I'll

wait

for

ya.

Go

on,"

I

said.

We

were

right

there

then.

There

were

a

few

kids

riding

on

it,

mostly

very

little

kids,

and

a

few

parents

were

waiting

around

outside,

sitting

on

the

benches

and

all.

What

I

did

was,

I

went

up

to

the

window

where

they

sell

the

tickets

and

bought

old

Phoebe

a

ticket.

Then

I

gave

it

to

her.

She

was

standing

right

next

to

me.

"Here,"

I

said.

"Wait

a

second--take

the

rest

of

your

dough,

too."

I

started

giving

her

the

rest

of

the

dough

she'd

lent

me.

"You

keep

it.

Keep

it

for

me,"

she

said.

Then

she

said

right

afterward--"Please."

That's

depressing,

when

somebody

says

"please"

to

you.

I

mean

if

it's

Phoebe

or

somebody.

That

depressed

the

hell

out

of

me.

But

I

put

the

dough

back

in

my

pocket.

"Aren't

you

gonna

ride,

too?"

she

asked

me.

She

was

looking

at

me

sort

of

funny.

You

could

tell

she

wasn't

too

sore

at

me

any

more.

"Maybe

I

will

the

next

time.

I'll

watch

ya,"

I

said.

"Got

your

ticket?"

"Yes."

"Go

ahead,

then--I'll

be

on

this

bench

right

over

here.

I'll

watch

ya."

I

went

over

and

sat

down

on

this

bench,

and

she

went

and

got

on

the

carrousel.

She

walked

all

around

it.

I

mean

she

walked

once

all

the

way

around

it.

Then

she

sat

down

on

this

big,

brown,

beat-up-looking

old

horse.

Then

the

carrousel

started,

and

I

watched

her

go

around

and

around.

There

were

only

about

five

or

six

other

kids

on

the

ride,

and

the

song

the

carrousel

was

playing

was

"Smoke

Gets

in

Your

Eyes."

It

was

playing

it

very

jazzy

and

funny.

All

the

kids

kept

trying

to

grab

for

the

gold

ring,

and

so

was

old

Phoebe,

and

I

was

sort

of

afraid

she'd

fall

off

the

goddam

horse,

but

I

didn't

say

anything

or

do

anything.

The

thing

with

kids

is,

if

they

want

to

grab

the

gold

ring,

you

have

to

let

them

do

it,

and

not

say

anything.

If

they

fall

off

they

fall

off,

but

it's

bad

if

you

say

anything

to

them.

When

the

ride

was

over

she

got

off

her

horse

and

came

over

to

me.

"You

ride

once,

too,

this

time,"

she

said.

"No,

I'll

just

watch

ya.

I

think

I'll

just

watch,"

I

said.

I

gave

her

some

more

of

her

dough.

"Here.

Get

some

more

tickets."

She

took

the

dough

off

me.

"I'm

not

mad

at

you

any

more,"

she

said.

"I

know.

Hurry

up--the

thing's

gonna

start

again."

Then

all

of

a

sudden

she

gave

me

a

kiss.

Then

she

held

her

hand

out,

and

said,

"It's

raining.

It's

starting

to

rain."

"I

know."

Then

what

she

did--it

damn

near

killed

me--she

reached

in

my

coat

pocket

and

took

out

my

red

hunting

hat

and

put

it

on

my

head.

"Don't

you

want

it?"

I

said.

"You

can

wear

it

a

while."

"Okay.

Hurry

up,

though,

now.

You're

gonna

miss

your

ride.

You

won't

get

your

own

horse

or

anything."

She

kept

hanging

around,

though.

"Did

you

mean

it

what

you

said?

You

really

aren't

going

away

anywhere?

Are

you

really

going

home

afterwards?"

she

asked

me.

"Yeah,"

I

said.

I

meant

it,

too.

I

wasn't

lying

to

her.

I

really

did

go

home

afterwards.

"Hurry

up,

now,"

I

said.

"The

thing's

starting."

She

ran

and

bought

her

ticket

and

got

back

on

the

goddam

carrousel

just

in

time.

Then

she

walked

all

the

way

around

it

till

she

got

her

own

horse

back.

Then

she

got

on

it.

She

waved

to

me

and

I

waved

back.

Boy,

it

began

to

rain

like

a

bastard.

In

buckets,

I

swear

to

God.

All

the

parents

and

mothers

and

everybody

went

over

and

stood

right

under

the

roof

of

the

carrousel,

so

they

wouldn't

get

soaked

to

the

skin

or

anything,

but

I

stuck

around

on

the

bench

for

quite

a

while.

I

got

pretty

soaking

wet,

especially

my

neck

and

my

pants.

My

hunting

hat

really

gave

me

quite

a

lot

of

protection,

in

a

way;

but

I

got

soaked

anyway.

I

didn't

care,

though.

I

felt

so

damn

happy

all

of

sudden,

the

way

old

Phoebe

kept

going

around

and

around.

I

was

damn

near

bawling,

I

felt

so

damn

happy,

if

you

want

to

know

the

truth.

I

don't

know

why.

It

was

just

that

she

looked

so

damn

nice,

the

way

she

kept

going

around

and

around,

in

her

blue

coat

and

all.

God,

I

wish

you

could've

been

there.

26

That's

all

I'm

going

to

tell

about.

I

could

probably

tell

you

what

I

did

after

I

went

home,

and

how

I

got

sick

and

all,

and

what

school

I'm

supposed

to

go

to

next

fall,

after

I

get

out

of

here,

but

I

don't

feel

like

it.

I

really

don't.

That

stuff

doesn't

interest

me

too

much

right

now.

A

lot

of

people,

especially

this

one

psychoanalyst

guy

they

have

here,

keeps

asking

me

if

I'm

going

apply

myself

when

I

go

back

to

school

next

September.

It's

such

a

stupid

question,

in

my

opinion.

I

mean

how

do

you

know

what

you're

going

to

do

till

you

do

it?

The

answer

is,

you

don't.

I

think

I

am,

but

how

do

I

know?

I

swear

it's

a

stupid

question.

D.B.

isn't

as

bad

as

the

rest

of

them,

but

he

keeps

asking

me

a

lot

of

questions,

too.

He

drove

over

last

Saturday

with

this

English

babe

that's

in

this

new

picture

he's

writing.

She

was

pretty

affected,

but

very

good-looking.

Anyway,

one

time

when

she

went

to

the

ladies'

room

way

the

hell

down

in

the

other

wing

D.B.

asked

me

what

I

thought

about

all

this

stuff

I

just

finished

telling

you

about.

I

didn't

know

what

the

hell

to

say.

If

you

want

to

know

the

truth,

I

don't

know

what

I

think

about

it.

I'm

sorry

I

told

so

many

people

about

it.

About

all

I

know

is,

I

sort

of

miss

everybody

I

told

about.

Even

old

Stradlater

and

Ackley,

for

instance.

I

think

I

even

miss

that

goddam

Maurice.

It's

funny.

Don't

ever

tell

anybody

anything.

If

you

do,

you

start

missing

everybody.